Vampire: Gods And Goddesses 4c3q5m

Vampire

GODS AND GODDESSES

VALARIE MALONE

AuthorHouse™ 1663 Liberty Drive Bloomington, IN 47403 www.authorhouse.com Phone: 1 (800) 839-8640

© 2017 Valarie Malone. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted by any means without the written permission of the author.

Published by AuthorHouse 04/19/2017

ISBN: 978-1-5246-8900-1 (sc) ISBN: 978-1-5246-8899-8 (e)

Any people depicted in stock imagery provided by Thinkstock are models, and such images are being used for illustrative purposes only. Certain stock imagery © Thinkstock.

Because of the dynamic nature of the Internet, any web addresses or links contained in this book may have changed since publication and may no longer be valid. The views expressed in this work are solely those of the author and do not necessarily reflect the views of the publisher, and the publisher hereby disclaims any responsibility for them.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Chapter Fourty

Chapter Fourty-One

Chapter Fourty-Two

Chapter Fourty-Three

Chapter Fourty-Four

Chapter One

A LL MY LIFE I have felt different. A disconnection with the world that I could never place. Constantly feeling like I don’t belong in this life. Other than my best friend, everything else just doesn’t make sense. He’s an anomaly in the despair that I call life. I feel lucky to have him in my life because without him I think I would’ve taken my life a long time ago. Even in my darkest moments he always seems to be the light at the end of the tunnel. It’s amazing how well we know one another. You never see anyone taking time out to truly know anyone. Not truly knowing them. Josh is multitalented, very sweet, and has a lot to offer. He is the one that you want in your corner if trouble ever arises, and someone to comfort you when you’re down. A true fierce friend, I love him dearly. He faces major challenges in his life but, never falters being there for me. My name is Eiralav Duncan. I live in a small ass town in Oklahoma called Wilburton. Describing this place is like dancing with no rhythm. The town is fine, I suppose. There’s just nothing to do but, I guess you’d say that about anywhere if you’ve lived there long enough. It’s weird on this particular day that I have a bad feeling. All day long I have had this foreboding feeling that was making me sick. I figured I would talk to Josh about it. Maybe he could offer some peace in my sick feeling. It was an odd December night, it was cloudy and close to rain but, it was strangely warm for December. I guess when Josh came to pick me up I just blocked all the weirdness out. He and I get together every other weekend and just drive. We never know where we’re going or where we will end up. That’s just the joy of spontaneity when we get around one another. I was in the car just a few seconds and here comes the chatter. It’s the greatest thing, “What’s new in your world?” he said. “Not really much of anything. I lead a dull life,” I replied. “Well my life isn’t much better. I work for a guy that sucks ass and is a small minded bigot,” he said, sounding frustrated. “I think that ‘assholish’ phase kicks in when they start telling people they’re too loud. It’s called getting old.” I said. “That may be it, but it still doesn’t give them the right to be a bastard to those of us who aren’t old. Its not our fault,” Josh said, looking like he wanted to punch something really hard. “Okay, you’re right. It doesn’t give them the right, but he’s also old Josh. He’s never going to see it any other way.” “Whatevs!” he said. “You can’t change the way people think. That’s how they are and you have to learn to deal. So just suck it up!” I said. He just stared and blinked in disbelief.

“I know you think I’m taking up for him, but I”m not. I think people have the right to do whatever the hell they want as long as they’re happy. But that doesn’t mean that they or you need to worry about what some asshole thinks or says.” I said, trying to cool my jets. Josh was so good at pissing me off. Especially on a subject that I feel very ionate about. The sound of Josh’s laughter broke through the night and irritated my mood. “You sound more pissed than I do,” he said through laughter. “I am, I mean, I was.” I said, smiling up at him. “Uh, huh,” he said. “Okay smiley, so what do you want to do?” “Well, I wanna drive around somewhere, I just don’t know where. What do you wanna do?” he asked. “I don’t care. I’m just along for the ride.” I said. He just shook his head and gave me his “you suck so bad” look. “What?!” I said. “Why do you always say that?” Josh said. “Because its true! I’m here to accompany you in whatever goofy adventure you want to embark.” I said while laughing and trying to sound extremely intelligent, which was not working. “Well we could go north,” he said. “Yea, okay, and get lost again like we did the last go around?” I said while again laughing at him. He smiled and said, “well it was your fault because you didn’t tell me where you wanted to go.” “Well it doesn’t matter where we go cause I always have fun as long as we’re together. You always make our little getaways interesting,” I said. He leaned over the table of the little picnic area used for camping and kissed me softly. We had stopped at our usual spot in Robbers Cave and talked while deciding where to go. When he raised up, I looked at him and smiled. Then the air changed from slightly warm to an eerie cold that almost made my skin crawl. Josh was no longer looking at me. His attention was drawn to the wooded area of the trees behind me. I couldn’t speak. It was like my voice was paralyzed. I turned my head to face what Josh was staring at. When I saw what was drawing his attention, I gasped in disbelief. It had the body of a man, but it was no human. He was beautiful with yellowgreen glowing eyes that seemed to pulsate. His hair was long and dark, and his face was light, almost ghostlike and seemed to glow. It wasn’t like death though, it was like life magnified. It reminded me of when the sun rises and kisses the morning. He wore dark clothes, and a long black trench coat that almost swept the ground. Black pants that complimented his black leather combat boots. He was very masculine, and was wearing a dark purple long sleeved silk shirt. All around in the trees behind him were red glowing eyes that seemed to hiss in the night. The creature appeared to be floating on magenta mist. It was so strange

that I could see all this through my peripherals. When my gaze went up, our eyes locked. I could feel that Josh was no longer sitting on the bench. In one swift motion, the creature floated to close the gap between us. He bent over the table to caress my face as he whispered something in my ear. And as if my soul recognized what he said, my body responded in a slight tremor. These are the words he whispered: “Tha gaol agamort.” Which is ‘I love you’ in Scottish Gaelic. I was completely confused, my head swimming like I’d drank too much tequila. My body still paralyzed, I couldn’t see if Josh was still there. Until I heard his voice, in a shaky voice he spoke to the creature. “Who are you? What do you want?” “I am here for her,” the creature said. “Why are you here for her?” Josh asked while the creature just gave him a sinister smile. Moments ed and it really began to frustrate Josh even further. “Why are you avoiding the question, you fucking bastard?” Josh asked sounding slightly more pissed off. The creature looked at Josh with disdain and absolute hate and said in a sneer, “I avoid nothing. I will also answer nothing to the likes of you.” Then with a magnified voice that seemed to thunder in the night, he said, “Be gone! Or I shall drain you of your life.” Josh took a half step back. The creature turned back to me and caressed my face once more. Then from out of the darkness the creatures that were in the trees with red eyes flourished in the night. Their hisses became louder and louder. Then Josh’s voice came commanding in the night and yelled, “What do you want from her?!” The creature laughed and simply said, “Everything!” He glanced up and with a fierce stare with his glowing eyes and said, “This, will be your last chance. Leave or die!” Without hesitation, Josh turned and ran to his car. Before he could open the door he took another look and watched as the creature bit into my neck. Josh gasped in fear and as soon as my body jerked I heard him start his vehicle and speed away. I couldn’t believe he left me. At about the same time that thought processed through my mind, the pain overwhelmed my mind, body, and soul. It felt like shards of metal debris tearing through my entire existence. And at that moment, I realized I was screaming. The first thing I ed when I woke up was that there had been a beautiful creature there to claim me. And it had threatened Josh, he had left me there. But I could not be mad at him. I believe I would have done the same thing in his position. It took a few hours to get my head to work right. It was unusually hot. I made my way to the lake and splashed myself with water, wiping my face with the

bottom of my shirt. I glanced at my reflection and had to look again. I was beautiful. My skin glowed, my eyes were sharper and had deeper definition, as if they could peer into ones soul. My waist long curly hair was healthier, thicker, and a brighter burgundy than I had ever seen. And the bite on my neck was completely healed. The other thing that caught my attention was that my eyes were actually glowing violet. It was about that time that I heard a vehicle approach. I looked up to see a park ranger had pulled up and was getting out of his truck with a blanket. He took one look at me and hesitated. A hesitation that lasted maybe a second, and then he smiled warmly at me. He walked up and slowing, in a deep sincere voice, said, “Hello miss, are you alright?” “Yes, I think so,” I said, still dazed from current events. My senses began working like a locomotive and I could hear his thoughts, smell his skin, and feel his breath. I could hear his blood rushing through his veins. I was trying so hard to contain myself that I didn’t hear him speaking to me. “Miss? Miss? Are you sure you’re alright?” he asked while wrapping the blanket around me, looking very concerned. “Yes, I’m alright,” I said, keeping my eyes to the ground so that he couldn’t see them, in case they were glowing. He looked at me with concerned eyes. Without looking at him, I knew what he was doing and thinking. To put myself at ease, I spoke to him. “Who are you?” “My name is Ian, Ian Haddock.” he said while opening the enger door of his truck. “I’ve never seen you here before,” I said, after he made his way around the pickup and got in. “Yeah, I’m new. I’ve only been here about two weeks,” he said while driving over rocks and avoiding potholes. AS he drove I was sneaking glances at him. He had dark hair down to his broad shoulders. He was very muscular, and I have to say that he was relevantly yummy. The very thought of him looking at me was really intense. With his dark eyes smiling at me and keeping the conversation going, he said, “So why were you out here so early? I didn’t look up, just kept my eyes on the floor. Second ed and I finally said, “How did you know anyone was down here?” He looked at me and knew that I was intentionally not looking at him. And then he looked straight ahead to the road to make a right hand turn and said, “I have no idea. I just had a feeling.” “Huh?” I said while chuckling. He looked over my direction without actually looking at me and asked, “Are you uh, warming up over there?” I smiled and said, “Yeah, I am a little it.” “Good, I’m glad,” he said,

trying to hide his smile. We pulled up to the park rangers station and Ian got out of the truck and walked around to the enger side to let me out. “What are we doing here? Am I in trouble or something?” I asked, trying not to sound as panicky as I felt. “No, you’re not in trouble. I just thought you’d want to grab a hot shower and some warmer clothes.” We went into the station and it was empty. “Are you alone today?” I asked while he was looking in a locker room for some clothes for me to put on after my shower. “Yeah, I am today anyway. But I like it because it gives me a chance to breathe,” he said. I smiled at him, then silence filled the room. Then his phone rang and he said quickly, “here, take these and have a shower. I’ll be here when you’re finished.” “Okay,” I said while grabbing the clothes and heading for the bathroom. The shower felt amazing. I couldn’t feeling so revived. But as I put on the warm clothes, I noticed that I was hungry. When I thought about food, that wasn’t what I craved. So as I walked out of the bathroom I noticed Ian had taken off his ranger uniform shirt and was wearing a tight wife beater, exposing his muscular arms. He was making sandwiches when the smells again overwhelmed me. The smell of the soap on his skin, his breath, and his blood pulsing through his veins. My breath was coming faster and I was about to lose all control when I heard him say, “You feel better now that you’re warm?” I barely looked up and just nodded. I was looking around the room when I noticed something was off, so I asked, “Why do you have all the blinds closed and the door locked?” Ian looked at me and smiled and started walking toward me. He said, “I’m going to give you what you need.” “What the hell are you talking about?” I said while taking a step back. “You feel weak, and you have a lot of senses going on all at once. And you can hear my blood can’t you?” he asked, still smiling at me. “How do you know that, Ian?” I asked while still stepping away from him. “Because I know what you are.” he said while still coming toward me. “How do you know that?” I asked while being totally shocked at what he was saying. “I’m not stupid. I saw your eyes. I just want to help you. So let me.” he said. “Why do you want to help me?” I asked. “I don’t know, I just do.” he replied.

“I don’t know what to do.” I said, looking down at the floor in embarrassment. “I think I do. Come here.” he said as he grabbed me, pulling me to him and wrapping me in a warm embrace. Locking us so close I almost couldn’t breathe. His scent wafted around me like burning incense and I could feel his pulse beat faster and faster. Our lips touched and I could feel his grip get tighter. He finally spoke after being able to break his insanely ionate kiss. He took in a deep breath and said “You’re gonna have to bit my neck and drink from me.” Without any hesitation I did as he instructed. The intensity of it was like the hydrogen bomb went off inside both of us. That was the first time the sex had ever seemed to go frame and frame, and not in order. But our bodies became one and everything seemed to melt away like a kick ass acid trip from hell. I hearing the song “Fades Like a Photograph” playing in the background. Afterward, we held each other and he says, “That was wickedly intense!” I breathed a sigh and smiled at him. “Are you okay?” I asked him, rai out of his embrace. “Yes, I’m fine. Everything is fine. No need to panic. Now come back over here,” he said smiling at me and holding his arms open for me to come back into his embrace. I fell into a coma-like sleep and didn’t wake up ‘til after nightfall. When I finally awoke, I saw Ian cuddled up beside me, staring at me, smiling like he had just won the lottery. “What are you doing?” I asked him while getting up to put on my clothes. “Nothing, just laying here watching you recharge.” he said. “Can you take me home?” I asked. “Sure, but, why do you want to go so soon?” he asked while getting dressed, hobbling around to find his shoes. “Because there are some things I have to do,” I said while giggling at him for hopping around. We finally made it to my house. As I was getting out of the truck Ian grabbed my hand and smiled at me. With a raspy voice he says, “Hey, if you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to ask me, okay?” “Don’t worry, I won’t hesitate.” I kissed him good-bye and mouthed the words “thank you” to him. “By the way. Are you ever going to tell me your name?” he asked. “Sure, my name is Eiralav.” I said. “And you’re welcome.” he said.

Chapter Two

W HEN IAN WAS finally down the road, I rushed into the house where my roommate was playing Guitar Hero. She didn’t notice that I came in. I just walked in and went straight to my room and locked the door behind me. I sat on my bed and replayed in my mind what had actually happened to me. Everything was a blur and all jumbled together. I didn’t even realize that I was crying until I looked in the mirror. Behind me was magenta smoke billowing from the slightly opened window in my room. I turned around to see a form taking shape in the smoke. It was the beautiful creature that had taken claim on me just the night before. I stood there frozen like a damn statue with my mouth open. Then he appeared and swept toward me.When he stood before me he looked so powerful, his eyes glowing their fiercest yellow-green glow. SMiling at me with sadness in his eyes, he spoke. “I have been looking for you, my love.” “My love? Why are you calling me that?” I asked while looking at him like he just escaped from a mental hospital. “Yes, you called to me with your soul. I just simply answered your call.” he said.”That doesn’t make sense! What the hell did you do to me? What the hell am I? I shouted, frustrated with exhaustion. “You are now like me. Powerful beyond belief. You are a vampyre, although you are not yet completely changed. But you will be the next full moon, which is in three days.” he said while waling around my room, looking at my things.”Who are you? What do you want from me?” I shouted, unable to control my anger and despair. I sat heavily on the bed and let out a long exasperated sigh. The creature walked over to me and knelt down and gently took my hand.”My name is Kellan Anderson. I am a vampire who was tapped into you. I don’t know why. I just followed it.” he said with an understanding voice. He continued with his explanation. “This has only happened once before in the 1920s. I couldn’t explain then and it isn’t any easier now. When a soul calls to me it cannot be ignored. You will understand all of this very soon.” he said.He looked at me and held my hands, caressing them gently as if thru touch the information would be easier to take. “So you’re telling me that my soul called to you and wanted you to change me?” I said trying to piece the puzzle together. “Yes, that is pretty much how it happened,” he said. “Okay. So what are the guidelines?” I asked. “Guidelines?” he asked looking confused. “Yes, what are the need to know rules of being a vampire?” I asked sounding curious. Actually I was very curious. Some of this was pretty

cool.”Well, first, I would like to try to explain to you why certain souls call to us, if you will allow me to do so.” he said while gesturing for me to slow down.”Yes, please,” I said.He smiled and pulled up my desk chair to sit directly in front of me.”Alright, sometimes when one’s soul does not feel complete in the world, they call to what does complete them. If the soul cannot reach what it longs for, then it just settles. It stays unhappy until it departs, and then seeks out what was missing.” he said while keeping his eyes on me to make sure I understood.”Sometimes a souls unhappiness leads the vessels, which are human bodies, to do strange things like committing suicide,” he said. My eyes widened and blinked in disbelief.”Are you kidding me?” I asked. “No, my love. I am not kidding. It is absolutely heartbreaking.” he said with saddened eyes. “Yes it is,” I said. I didn’t know what else to say. His words had stricken me with a great sadness.He drew in a long breath and let it out slowly. He leaned forward and began to explain the completion of my change.”On the third night you will have completely changed to Vampire. It will be indescribably painful,” he said while looking away from me. “How long will it last?” I asked.”The time varies for every vamp. It really depends on how powerful the vamp is becoming,” he said. “I don’t really understand what you mean.” I said, biting my lip.”What I mean is that all vamps are different. All have different powers and some are more powerful than others,” he said with a slight smile. “How powerful will I be?” I asked, not able to contain my curiosity. “Only time will tell. You will be growing more powerful from the time you were bitten to the time you complete the change,” Kellan said. “Why are our eyes glowing different colors?” I asked. “Okay, our eyes glow when we have a longing for what we want. When we are angry our eyes glow red. And what ever color your eyes glow when you want something is the color of mist that you will transform into when you fly. But not all vamps are the same.” he said, pacing to get his thoughts organized. “Well why do your eyes glow a yellow green and your mist is magenta, Kellan?” He found my eyes and said, “because I’m different than all vampyres. I am extremely powerful, and whatever color mist you have, there will be magenta in it as well.” Because you are the one who made me? I asked. “Yes,” he said, smiling. I looked down at him and he gazed back at me with his glowing yellowgreen eyes. I looked down and could feel my face getting red. “So we can fly?” I asked, shaking off how flustered I felt inside. “Yes, we can. And you will. You will also have a relentless bloodthirst as well.” he said.What if I already have that? I asked. He stopped his pacing and spun around so fast it was a blur. “Have you fed yet?” Yes, I replied. His eyes widened and stopped breathing for what seemed a long time. Finally, he inhaled a breath and asked, “Did you kill the one you fed from?” No! I replied in confusion. “Why not?” he shot back. “I didn’t

want to kill him,” I said. “He offered himself to you.” he said, not phrasing it as a question, but I nodded. Kellan smiled and let out a sigh of relief. “What?” I asked completely panicked. “When humans offer themselves to you, you will never feel the need to kill. If they don’t offer and you take anyways, and you will, then you will kill them.” he replied. “Why do we do that?” I asked. “Humans who know we exist are not threatened by us. Only the ones who don’t know are threatened. So in order to stay in the shadows, we kill those victims.” he told me, while touching my face gently.”But I don’t want to kill anyone,” I said, shaking all over. “I know you don’t. But you’ll never have a choice,” he said looking at me sadly.I looked from him and processed what he was saying. I couldn’t believe it. The fact that it was wrong was one thing, but to kill innocent people was another. How could we have souls if we did that? It just kept circling in my head. Then I shook myself mentally as Kellan’s voice snapped me back to reality.”When was the last time you fed?” he asked me while looking at my hands. They were shaking and he knew that I was drained. Kellan glided through my room to hold my face in his hands. He noticed that my eyes were glowing a fierce violet. “Early this morning. It was a little after sunrise.” I said, looking back into his eyes which were glowing as well. “You need this, come here,” he said in a rush. “Is the door locked?” he asked while taking off his trench coat and purple silk long sleeved shirt and draped it over the chair. “Yes,” I answered him, sounding weaker, so much that it was a whisper. “Good, come here.” he said as he grabbed ahold of me and picked me up like I was nothing more than a chair.I straddled him while he sat back on the bed. I positioned myself on him to make sure we were both comfortable. I glanced at him nervously and he just smiled up at me. “Um, what do you want me to do” I asked him in a shaky breath. “What did you do earlier?” he asked. “Well, I bit, fed, and had sex.” I said quickly in one breath. Kellan chuckled and looked up at me and he could tell that I was embarrassed. He stopped laughing and cupped my face in his hands. He pulled me to him and gazed into my eyes, smiled and me and kissed me ionately. It was deepened into a fierce ion. He absolutely took my breath away. He made me feel goddess-like, completely desirable. I felt beautiful and feminine. He drew back from our kiss and said, “Bite my neck and drink from me, my love.” I didn’t answer. I just nodded and quickly went straight to his neck without any hesitation.Softly kissing and licking it before biting him. Kellan moaned the moment I bit into his neck and drank. With the intensity that surged through my body like lightning striking in every sensitive area. I could feel Kellan wrapping

me tighter in his arms. He lifted me up to him so I could position myself better. When I was done feeding I raised up and gasped. I could feel the power coursing through me. In one swift movement Kellan took one of his fingers and sliced it though my shirt, ripping it off of me. Then in another movement, flipped me around twirling me in the air. Before I could blink he was on top of me. He then bit into my neck while I bit into his shoulder. Completely engulfed in ion, heat, and desire. We made love that seemed to echo through the night. We were just laying there totally melted into one another when I heard a knock on the front door. My roommate answered the door. Josh’s voice and scent came through my locked bedroom door like a clever thief in the night. Kellan looked at me and said, “I must go, my love.” I looked at him and said, “okay.” I could hear Josh telling my roommate that he couldn’t help me.Kellan was fully dressed and turned to me and kissed me tenderly, and said “If you need me, just call to the moon and I will hear and come to you.” I smiled and nodded to him as he turned into magenta mist and billowed out my window, disappearing into the night.

Chapter Three

I CRACKED MY DOOR open, after getting dressed. I could hear Josh talking to my roommate incoherently between sobs. He was so upset that I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I peered into the living room doorway. They were sitting on the couch and my roommate, whose name is Pamela (but I call her Pistol Pam because she shoots her mouth off way too much) was trying desperately to comfort Josh. Pam was at the end of her non-existent patience when she saw me in the doorway. “Hey, Eiry come see if you can get him to calm down, because I am about to lose it here.” she said, making her way toward me. Josh turned in a fast motion that surprised even me. He looked at the doorway and turned as white as a sheet. I came through the doorway while looking at the floor. He immediately stood up from the couch. He was just staring at me, from what seemed a long time. Finally, he got the nerve to speak while studying me. “Eiry, is that really you” Yes, Josh, it is really me, I said while still looking at the floor. “I thought you were dead,” he said trying to stifle a sob. “No, I am not dead. I am right here.” I said. “Why won’t you look at me?” he asked. “Because.” I said, not really knowing what else I could say. “You hate me don’t you? You hate me because I left.” he said through tears. “No Josh, I don’t hate you. I’m not even mad at you.” I said. He just stared at me. I know he was because I could feel his stare. I finally said,”If I look at you you’ll just freak out and leave.” “Why will I freak out? You do look different. Did you dye your hair or something?” he asked, stepping closer to me. I turned to face him. “No, I didn’t dye my hair or anything like that.” I said. “Please look at me!” he said. “Alright, I’ll look at you, but you have to promise not to nut out, okay?”I said. “Okay, I promise,” he said. I raised my head with my eyes still closed. “Hello? You going to open your eyes?” he said, chuckling. “Yeah, okay, here it goes.” I said. I opened my eyes and they met his, and he

gasped. He took a half step back. I looked at him and gave him an evil smile. “I thought you said you weren’t going to freak out?” I said, still smiling up at him. “Well you didn’t prepare me for that!” he shouted. “What, am I ugly or something?” I asked, feeling self conscious. “No! I gotta go,” he said and walked out the door. I went back to my room, closed and locked the door, and sat on my bed, trying to tell myself not go to to Josh, and that he didn’t want to be my friend anymore. I just couldn’t let it go. I took a quick shower and got dressed. I thought about Josh’s house and before I knew it, I was turning into violet and magenta mist. I was flying in the night. The mist flowed into a window that was slightly opened in his room. He was lying in bed asleep. I crept to him, slowly and quietly. I sat beside him and touched his face. He moaned and stirred slightly. Then finally, I heard him say, “What are you doing here?” “I had to know if you hated me and didn’t want to see me again,” I replied, looking at him sadly. He turned a lamp on and adjusted his vision to the light. “I don’t hate you.” he said, finally wiping the sleep from his eyes. “Then why did you bolt from my house?” I asked. “Because that was a lot to take in all at once,” he said. I can agree agree with that. “What are you?” he asked with widened eyes. “What do you think I am?” I don’t know, he said looking away from me. I put my hand on the side of his face and he turned his head to meet my gaze. “I am a vampyre, Josh.” I said. “You’re beautiful, Eiry,” he replied. “Really? You think I’m beautiful?” I asked through tears. “Yes you are. But I’ve always thought you were. You’re just more so now,” he said, staring into my eyes.He smiled at me, grabbing my hand and pulling me to him to hug him. We just held each other for along time. I glanced at his bedside digital clock that said three a.m. I leaned back to look at him and smiled. “It’s really late. I should go,” I said. “No, I would like it if you’d stay.” he said under his breath. “Josh, I don’t think it would be a good idea for me to stay because you have to work in just a few hours.” I said, about to get up from his bed.Josh grabbed my hand again, and pulled me onto his bed. By grabbing my waste and rotating his hips, he threw me on his bed and pinned me in one swift move. I giggled as he looked at me grimacing in pain, but he chuckled too.”What did you do?” I asked, trying not to laugh. “It seems that trying to be sexy has its downfalls. Don’t think I’ll be trying that again anytime soon.” he said laughing.We were both laughing so hard

that we didn’t realize Josh’s sister was standing in the doorway. “What is going on here?” she asked us in a harsh whisper. “Nothing Shannon, sorry we woke you up.” Josh said. “Its okay, just try to be a little more quiet.” she said as she turned and pulled the door closed behind her.”Is she mad at us?” I asked not meeting Josh’s gaze. “No, she’s just tired is all.” he said as he moved closer to me, pressing his body against me. He stared straight into my eyes and caressed my face. He breathed out a sensual sigh and kissed me with fierce intensity that left me breathless.Even with what was taking place between Josh and I, my mind was racing and overwhelmed with mental babble that I couldn’t the fact that I was no longer a human, not not yet a full vampyre.I found myself thinking of my maker, Kellan. Even Kellan was curious about how vast and developed my powers were going to be when I completely transformed. But as I bit into Josh’s forearm, the blood and lust intensified through my body as it did to Josh. I could hear him moaning sensually. I reveled into Josh with blood and sex. I was in awe of how every touch, taste, and breath drew me in further and further.When we settled into each others embrace, I couldn’t help but to continue my mental babble. Although Kellan was powerful and that he seems to be genuinely taken with me. It isn’t Kellan or Ian that I love, it’s Josh that I love. Always.I will have to be careful with him once I transform. Drinking his blood won’t be the same because if I”m not careful I could change Josh. I hated the idea that I was going to have to tell him. “What am I going to do?” I thought, before surrendering myself to the ion that seemed to surround me in the night.With every thrust the world shut completely out and Josh and I were the only two people that mattered. When the haze cleared of lust, desire and blood, we wrapped into one another, just laying here on the floor in each others arms.I looked up at Josh and smiled at him. He returned my smile and then said, “Hi.” “Hello,” I said back to him, still smiling. “That was totally intense.” he said. “I know. That has never happened between us before.” I said. “Well I’m not complaining.” he said, smiling at mischievously. “Don’t smile like that!” I said, laughing at him.”Like what” How am I smiling at you?” he asked. “Like a serial killer stalking his prey for a Charm’s blow pop, which is batshit crazy!” I said, still laughing. “Seriously? A fucking Charm’s blow pop? he said looking at me in disbelief. Before I could say anything else he busted out in laughter which caused me to laugh too.Afterward we got up and put our clothes on and then sat on the bed. I turned to look at him and he looked back at me with a smile that never faltered. Then I finally said, “Darlin, we must talk.” “Okay, it is serious?” he asked. His smile then faded. “Yeah, it is very serious.” I said. Then I coughed to clear my throat and began. “Josh, I”m not a compete vampire yet.” “What do you mean exactly?” he asked while repositioning himself on the bed to let me know I had

his undivided attention. “In two days I will be fully transformed. When that happens I have to be a lot more careful drinking your blood, because if I don’t, I could change you into a vampire.” I said really fast in a long exasperated breath.Josh blew out a long sigh and said, “You sure about that?” “Yes, I am very certain,” I said. “Okay,” he calmly replied. Then out of nowhere these next words came out of him. “What if I decide that I want you to change me?” “WHAT?!” I said, completely taken aback. “You heard me!” he said. “Why the hell would you ever want this for yourself?” I asked. “Would you do it if it was what I wanted?” he asked while grabbing my hand and holding it to his chest.” “Honestly, I don’t think I could, Josh.” I replied.Before Josh could interject, a voice came from the doorway. It was Shannon. This time, she looked very pissed off. “I can answer that question right now. There is no way in hell that I would ever let that happen to Josh. Now you need to get the hell out of my house and never come back! Ever!”I transformed into violet magenta mist and slithered out the window. Although I would like to say that I never looked back, well, that wouldn’t be the truth. I waited the full two days to completely transform to the true form I was destined to be. The pain was unbearable. Not something that I wish to relive again. When it finally ceased to hurt, I was able to attain more knowledge thru my blood than I ever received before. I understood it all too well what had to be done. I left Oklahoma to embark on a new journey. Without Josh in my life, I felt there was no reason to stay.

Chapter Four

S O I FOUND myself in Scotland where my last name and ancestors thrived. From the very moment that I arrived I knew this is where I belong. Glasgow Scotland is absolutely beautiful. Breathtaking is more like it. I couldn’t believe all the beauty. And before I knew it, five long years had ed. And even in that five years I still hadn’t had to kill anyone. Finding that hard to believe, I found myself missing Wilburton for the first time. Of course I always missed Josh but, I never used it as an excuse to go back. I did go back to get closure in my human life.When I finally arrived in Wilburton, the same feelings came flooding back to me. Like the smell of the air as it is blowing through the trees. The sounds of the night and the crisp feel of the night air. I get out of my rented car and decided to walk around town and just window shopped to stretch my legs. I see a familiar face in through a window in an insurance agency. Josh is sitting there looking stressed out on the phone while typing away on the computer. He looked extremely busy but, he also looked very alone as well. He didn’t look up to see me when I walked in, he just said, “hold on one second, and I’ll be with you in one moment.”I didn’t say anything, I just nodded and stood at the counter and waited patiently. Josh finally hung up the phone and said, “okay, sorry about that. How can I help you this evening?” “Yes, I was just looking for my best friend. Can you tell me where I can find him?” I said smiling slightly at him. He did look up at me then. His mouth went slack jawed and he stared at me in disbelief. He came out from behind his desk, walked around and grabbed me up and hugged me like he thought I’d disappear if he didn’t have a hold on me. His smile was intense, and through his smile he said,”Where the hell have you been for five years?” “Scotland.” I said under my breath. “Really? Are you back for good?” he asked. “Nope. I’m going back in a few days.” I said. “What? Why?” he asked sounding very sad. “Because I have a new life back there. I love it there, Josh. It’s beautiful there.” I said looking away from his gaze. “I don’t want you to go, Eiry.” he said smiling sadly at me. “I can’t stay, babe. I have to go in a few days, I’m sorry.” I said meeting his gaze again. “But I have missed you so much. Doesn’t that mean anything at all to you?” he asked sounding slightly angry. “Of course, it means everything to me. How can you even ask that? But I am not going to be the reason that you have any regret, that’s for damn sure.” I said. “You make it sound like it’s wrong for me to want the same world as you.”

he said sadly. “It is wrong, Josh. Especially if the only reason you’d even consider it was out of spite.” I said. “I wouldn’t be doing it out of spite.” he said while turning away from me. “Yes, you would Josh. I can’t allow that to happen either. You have to be clear in the decisions you make. Even now more than ever. This is not a game.” I said. He just looked at me like I was crazy. Then I think it got through to him that I wasn’t trying to be a major bitch to him. He needed to be clear mentally that this was life changing and I wasn’t taking it lightly and neither should he. “Your just saying that because you know my sister thinks you’re the Devil Incarnate.” he said looking at me like he just one upped me. I glared back at him and my eyes started glowing deep violet with a bright magenta hue. “Really? That’s how you wanna play this?” I said angrily. “Well there’s no other explanation to it now is there?” he said. “No! You’re absolutely wrong on the explanations. And since you continued to act like a child, I’ll make it simple for you to understand.” I said. He scoffed and said, “I am not acting like a child.” “The hell you’re not!” I snapped back. He gave me a hateful look but, I continued with my explanation. “It makes no difference what Shannon believes or thinks at this point. Time will teach her a valuable lesson. You however, need to get your priorities together. Because what you’re doing now is insulting my intellect. And I don’t like it.”I said all this while floating closer and closer to him. Until I was so close he could feel my breath on his skin. Josh put his head down and said, “I’m sorry Eiry, you’re right. I’m sorry I questioned you. It hurt when you went away.” “You’re going to have to forgive me for that.” I said smiling at him. Seeing Josh after five long years and even after that little unpleasant spat we just had it was still like a dying plant getting it’s first drink of water. Just knowing that he hadn’t forgotten me and missed me made my heart smile and my soul rejoice. Although his sister disapproved he hugged me yet again. When we stood to look at one another he said, “Hey we are going to have to celebrate tonight.” “Sounds groovy to me but, I have to do some things first.” I said looking away from the disappointment in his eyes.”Well we could go after you’re finished with whatever it is you need to do.” he said with hopeful enthusiasm. “Okay, I will let you know when I’m ready.” I said calling back at him. “Hey, don’t you need my cell phone number?” he said calling back to me as I was heading for the door. I turned back to look at him and smiled sweetly and shook my head. I tapped at the temple of my head and said, “Don’t worry, you’ll hear my call.” He smiled at me and nodded slightly. When I left Josh’s office I didn’t really have anything else to do. I just made all of that stuff up so that I could have more time to prepare. I was finally ready to use my vampire telepathic power to call Josh. I gave him an address and told him to go there and I’d meet him there.

I knew what Josh would see as soon as he walked through the door of the address I’d given him. He walked down a flight of stairs and he could hear Marilyn Manson sing, “If I Was Your Vampire.” behind two metal doors. Josh swallowed hard but, kept walking. To his right he noticed a glowing gas lamp on the wall and close to the lamp was a big muscled up guy guarding the door. He took one look at Josh and nodded, then said, “Enter if you so dare.” Josh looked at him weirdly and continued through the door, when he walked in he gasped in amazement. The room itself was completely black. There were strobe lights, black lights, black light posters, artificial smoke machines that were smoking the whole place up. Thousands of lit candles all over the room. In the center of the room was a round bed with white satin sheets. All around the bed were white and neptune blue lace hanging from the ceiling to the floor surrounding the bed. It was amazing how the black lights bounced off the white sheets and hanging lace. Josh just stood there in awe of all the people dancing and kissing and all over one another. Women and men alike were not gender specific. It didn’t matter who or what you are because everyone is invited. No one even noticed the violet-magenta smoke that was forming all around them. Josh was standing a few feet from the bed. He noticed the smoke changing and it seemed to be wrapping around him and caressing him. Making him relax his body under every seductive touch and then closed his eyes and his head went back. He started to fall but, I caught him. When I finally formed from the smoke I touched his face gently. Josh tilted his head forward and opened his eyes. My violet glowing eyes stared back at him and smiled seductively with dark blood red lips. He looked at my hair that was swept up from my neck and burgundy curls lined the spine of my back. My black gown of silk and lace that complimented my figure very well, was long and flowing. It almost covered my black onyx glass shoes with a small heel. Josh was wearing a dark blue long sleeved silk shirt with black as night dress pants and black dress shoes. “Oh, my God!” he said under his breath. “What?” I said in a whisper. “You are…….absolutely beautiful.” he said. And at that moment The Deftones started playing the song “The Chauffer.” “Really?” I said staring up at Josh. “Always.” he said. Then he wrapped his arms around me and kissed me softly but fiercely. I lost my sense of surroundings because with being a vampire everything is heightened. I then melted into him, as if we shared souls.

Chapter Five

I T WAS ALMOST almost spontaneous how I fell into step with him as he danced with me. That’s when I snapped back into reality. Dance? Josh doesn’t know how to dance. He had been trying for years (before all of the vampire thing) to get me to teach him how. I looked at him and smiled through tears. “Hey, you okay?” he asked looking extremely concerned but, still dancing. “Yeah, I’m fine. You learned to dance.” Although I didn’t ask it as a question, Josh just smiled and nodded. Then he said,”I knew one day you would come back to me. So I learned to dance for you.””You are such a charmer, and yet you’re such a liar.” I said while giggling. He smiled back at me and tightened his grip around me and kissed me slowly. We danced our way over to the bed and I pushed Josh back onto it. He slid to the middle of the bed as I stepped onto it and put either of my bare feet onto either side of him and began slowly rotating my body to Seether’s “Got It Made.” Josh watched me and ran his hands up my legs. Both of us feeling breathless, the presence of the other people surrounding us seem to vanish. I knelt down and put my mouth close to his ear and said, “I’ll not change you tonight. Tonight I offer you pleasure. Do you accept?” He nodded at me and whispered, “Yes, I accept.” I leaned down and kissed him ionately. I unbuttoned his shirt and wrapped myself around him in such a way that was indescribable. Josh didn’t seem to mind of course. In one blurred jolt, I locked him and bit into his chest. He jerked and shook while moaning in exquisite pleasure. Then he wrapped himself around me, locking me into him and begging me not to stop. The artificial smoke was so thick that nobody could see us at all. Josh took my gown off of me, kissing every part of my naked flesh. Taking off his clothes, he moved fluidly and never missing a beat. We wrapped up in the white sheet, sweat glistening off our bodies in the black lights and strobe lights. As we melted into one another. Jimmy Eat World started playing “Hear You Me” was playing all around us. We laid there locked in each others embrace. Before the smoke cleared we had put our clothes on. I’d licked where I had bitten Josh and healed the wound. Josh shivered at the feel of my tongue. I grabbed hold of him and we turned to violetmagenta smoke and flew out of the Rave Club. I took him to his car and looked at him. He was smiling down at the ground. He looked almost boyish, he finally

met my gaze and I looked at him with a big question mark look on my face. He smiled again and finally said, “I can’t believe that we did that in there with all those people around. No one suspected a thing.” I looked at Josh and we started laughing. “They didn’t notice because they are all vampires.” I said. “Really? Wow! But that’s the craziest thing I’ve ever done so far.” he said. I laughed again and said, “So far, huh?” “Yup. When I’m with you, things tend to go to the wild side.” he said. “Well put.” I said laughing again. “So do you wanna ride back to town with me?” he asked. “Yeah, I will if you want me to go.” I said. “Well, come on then.” he said with a smart ass grin. “I guess you could take me to the motel.” I said. “Why don’t you just stay with me?” he asked still having the same grin only this time he waggled his eyebrows. “Josh, you are such a fuckin’ perv.” I said giving him a you’re-such-a-goober look. “Aren’t you always telling me that a dirty mind is a terrible thing to waste?” he said. “Yeah, that would be me.” I said. “Well I’m just putting it to good use.” he said bumping his shoulder into me. “Yea, but sometimes you abuse the privilege.” I said laughing. “What the hell does that mean?” he asked. “Uh, well it means that before too long someone will say something like, boy this is really short, then you’ll say, “that’s what she said.” And it’s really messed up.” I said looking at him and rolling my eyes. “I wouldn’t say something like that, it’s too cheesy. Except for the “that’s what she said” part.” he said while laughing. “Are you finished?” I said looking at him like done lost his mind. “That’s what she said!” he said while laughing harder than before. “You’re such a dip shit!” I said laughing at him. “And you wouldn’t have me any other way.” he said waggling his eyebrows at me again. “You’re such a dork!” I said, lightly slapping his leg. We had a moment of silence while we rolled into town. Then Josh cleared his throat and said, “So did you want to come stay with me?” “I want to but, I don’t think your sister would approve.” I said. “My sister isn’t there anymore, she moved out shortly after you skipped town.” he said. “Really? What happened? Did you two get in a fight?” I asked. “Yeah. I told her that she had no right to make decisions for me. It was an A & B convo. She needed to C herself out of it. Because it’s my choice and not hers.” he said looking sad. “How long has it been since the two of you have spoken?” I asked. “Oh we speak but, it’s nothing like before.” he said. “You have to fix it, Josh. You can’t leave it like that. If you do, you’ll regret it forever.” I said touching his hand. “What are you the “Family Guru” or something?” he asked. “No! But I do know a thing or three about regret.” I said rolling my eyes at him. “Maybe you’re right.” I said sounding very matter-of-fact. “Okay, okay, shit! I’ll fix it just calm down! Geez!” he said looking at me strangely. “What?” I said looking confused. “You’re eyes are glowing. Not red but, close to red.” he said. “I’m sorry.” I said trying to contain myself. “Why are you doing that?” he

asked. “Because I got pretty mad.” I said in embarrassment. “Damn!” he exclaimed. “I know. I’m sorry.” I said smiling apologetically. “So did you want to stay with me or go back to your crappy motel?” he asked. “I just snapped at you and you still want me to stay with you?” I said in wide eyed disbelief. “Of course. I still want you with me.” he said smiling at me again. “Okay, and tomorrow we can go to your sisters to make amends with her.” I said smiling at me again. He just sighed and rolled his eyes. Glancing back my way he smiled saying, “Okay, we will go tomorrow but, I can’t guarantee that she’ll be gracious about any of this.” “She’ll be cool. Don’t worry about it.” I said reassuringly. It was so wild how Josh and I fell into sync with each other. Even after five years of separation we still seemed to click. Arguments with each other was no different, we’d both be mad one second and the next we were over it. As if nothing ever happened and that it didn’t matter that we’d cut each other to the core. The truth was that we unconditionally loved one another. I would give him anything to make him happy. What he really needed at this particular moment was for Shannon and him to forgive one another. I know how he truly feels about his sister. I always ired Shannon’s strong will and the fact that she has humanity and such comion. She just wanted to protect Josh in any way she could. The fact that she loves him so much is probably why he had gone this far. Shannon has a dark side all her own as well. She’s not a goody-two-shoes like people think. There is something within her that screams to be released, and I have a feeling we will see very soon that something that longs to be free. Shannon is a complicated blonde. Her appearance is very important, how people view her is even more so. When we arrived at her house. Tension was very thick in the air. Josh eased out of the car and closed the door quietly. Just as he started to creep up to knock on the door kind of loudly like a dumb ass. Josh turned and glared at me, before he could say anything to me the front door flung open. “What the fuck are you doing here?” Shannon said in a hateful sneer. “I came here to see you. I thought we could talk.” Josh said. “Fine! What do you want to talk about?” Shannon asked. Josh didn’t say anything, he just stepped out of Shannon’s view to see me at the foot of the stairs. Shannon just glared at me as I walked up the stairs to face her. I started to speak but Josh cut through and said, “Listen, I know you don’t see things eye to eye but, can’t you call it a truce so we can have a friendly convo?” I was about to reply with my answer when Shannon’s voice ran out like a bat out of hell. “I’m sorry Josh but, there is no way in hell that I am letting Satan’s bitch enter my house!” My eyes went to the boards of the porch. I knew my eyes were glowing. I just didn’t know what it was they were more full of violet or magenta or both. Still staring at the boards

of the porch I spoke,”Josh it’s okay. I’ll wait in the car for you.” “No, that’s not what I want.” Josh said angrily, making both Shannon and I jump. Josh turned and looked at Shannon and said, “If you and I are ever able to square away our differences then you have to accept, Eiry. She is a part of my life always and forever. Get used to it!” Shannon let out a deep breath and paid through gritted teeth, “Fine, come in.” “You two go and get comfortable. I’m going to the restroom.” Josh said while making his way down the hall. Shannon and I sat across from one another. She was glancing up and staring in utter hate. Finally I broke the silence by saying, “Oh, and just for the record I am not Satan’s bitch!” Shannon’s sneer turned into a smile. “I’m sorry Eiry, I still like you and all. It’s just, aren’t you evil?” she said. “No, I am not evil. I assure you of this, although my features can look evil. It’s all stereotypical what you’re thinking I am.” I said smiling back at her. “So you have a soul, comion, and your humanity?” she asked looking very concerned. “Yes I do, but, it works differently for everyone.” I said. “What do you mean?” she asked. “I’m glad you asked. It depends on the human you are, if you’re close to those important qualities, they will never leave you. They will make a stronger more fierce vampire.” I said. “Wow.” she exclaimed. “But….” I broke in on her enthusiasm.”But?” she said. I nodded and continued, “But even as a human and you don’t possess these qualities, you become something dark and vicious. The bloodlust takes over the animal side and you have no choice but, to give into the animal side.” “What about Josh? Do you think he’d be like you if he were to turn vampire.” Shannon asked while fidgeting. “Yes, actually I do, and I believe that he’d be a powerful vampire. If only I were willing to change him.”I said looking away from her stare. “You mean you’re not wanting to turn him? Why not? He’s your best friend why wouldn’t you want to turn him?” She said looking at me in shock. “No! Why does that shock you? I can’t turn him and later have him regret his decision and hate me with every ounce of his being. I couldn’t survive knowing that later on he would despise me.” I said.

Chapter Six

“Y OU CARE A lot about him don’t you?” she said while biting her bottom lip. “Yes I do, and no matter how indecisive he is about who he is, I’ll never turn away from him. Just continue to roll with the punches and catch him before he falls flat on his ass.” I said chuckling there at the end. Shannon and I took one look at each other and burst into laughter. “See that’s what I like to hear, you two laughing and having a good time.” Josh said breaking through out laughter. “So are we all good now?” Shannon said. “Yeah, I’m groovy!” I said. “Okay, yeah I’m good too. So let’s party!” Josh said smiling. “Okay, let’s go! Wait, where are we gonna go?” Shannon said. Josh gave a look of mischief and said, “Why don’t we go where we went last night?” Josh said winking at me. “Alright, we can do that.” I said. So we all got ready and went back to the underground Rave Club. That was basically a vampire coven. Mathias the bouncer, which was the same bouncer as the night before was standing in the same place. Bronze, tall, and beautiful. With his arms folded perfectly and showing his sculpted bulging muscles. Beautiful glowing turquoise eyes and shoulder length golden brown hair. His eyes changed from a regular turquoise and it deepened as soon as he caught her gaze. Shannon walked in and tossed her blonde hair and smiled sweetly at Mathias. I looked at Mathias again and said, “Oh, that’s right, Mathias this is Josh, my best friend and Shannon is his sister.” Mathias bowed to me and Shannon. Then he took Shannon’s hand in his, palm down and kissed her hand softly. She looked at him and giggled like a school girl. The air around the two of them radiated with chemistry. Mathias ushered us through the entrance to the underground club before calling another bouncer to guard the door. Josh, Shannon, and I were almost midway in the club when Mathias rushed up behind us and gently held his hand out for Shannon to take. In a soft voice I heard Mathias ask Shannon, “May I accompany you tonight, milady?” Smiling at him like she had been moonstruck and making her rum-dum, Shannon said, “Mmkay.” She then took Mathias’ hand and he lead her on the dance floor. Josh was looking at the two of them and he glanced back at me and said, “Well that was about the cheesiest thing I’ve ever been witness of, how lame.” I stifled my laughter and said back to him, “You and I both know that you have seen more cornish attempts far worse that that.” He smiled and said, “Yeah but, that is my sister. It’s just not right.” “Just chill and try to have a good time. Your sister is

enjoying herself. Why don’t you follow her lead and do the same.” I said while chuckling. I had never seen Shannon smile so much before. Mathias’ body complimented her petite figure so well. She wrapped into him like he was a meadow and she was the air that caressed him in every little gust. Josh and I were sitting at a table that was away from the dance floor. I notice Shannon whispering to Mathias. He nodded slightly, smiled and they both started walking toward us. Shannon looked at Josh and Mathias and smiled. Then she looked at me and said, “Eiry, are all of these people vampires? Are Josh and I even welcome here?” “Shannon, you are perfectly safe here. If anything goes awry I will protect you.” Mathias spoke up before I could begin to answer. Shannon looked at him and smiled. She felt that a part of her ached to be “linked” with Mathias but, didn’t know where to go from there. “And no Shannon, all of these people are not vamps. It’s a mixture of vamps and humans.” I said. Shannon just looked at me and smiled. Josh turned to Mathias and said, “Mathias, why don’t we go get these ladies a drink?” “Okay, lead the way.” Mathias said while getting up from his chair. Josh turned to me and bent down to whisper in my ear. “I’ll take care of you in a little while.” He waggled his eyebrows at me and smiled. I looked at him and raised up to kiss him. I smiled at him and touched his face gently. Then he and Mathias turned and started toward the bar. I guess Shannon took that as her cue and slid her chair over to me. She looked straight into my eyes and, “Eiry, I really need to know what it’s like.” I looked at her kind of confused, shocked, and very amused. “What exactly is it that you’re wanting to know?” I said. “What it is like to be a vampire.” she said. “Well it’s definitely different from being human. When you’re bitten, it takes approximately three days you start changing and every one of your senses is extremely heightened. You may or may not have a bloodlust right away. It just depends on the type of human are, it is all based on who you are. The more humanity you have the stronger vampire you will become.” I said. “Well when you do the major change, does it hurt really bad?” she asked. “Yes, it is very excruciating. It’s better to be locked up when you’re going through the change.” I said. “Can you still eat food and drink what you did when you were human?” she said looking very concerned. “Food and drink can only be ingested before the change is complete. After the change is complete, you can no longer have human food or drink.” I said. “Do you think I’d make a powerful vampire?” She asked while turning away from my gaze. I felt my eyes glow violet. With a blurred flash I sat in the other seat to meet her gaze. She gasped in amazement and started to smile until she noticed my eyes were glowing. “What are these questions really about, Shannon? Are you actually saying that you want to become a vampire?” I asked. She looked down and said, “Yes.” “Why?” I asked.

“Because it’s beautiful, you’re beautiful.” she said. “First I’m Satan’s bitch, and now I’m beautiful? How did I get that rating all of a sudden?” I asked in a frigid voice. She looked at me with innocent eyes and smiled. Then she touched my face and traced my lips with her finger. Shannon looked back into my eyes and noticed that my eyes were a darker violet. “It’s easy for a human to feel threatened by something they know nothing about.” she said. “You want to be a vampire pretty bad, don’t you?” I said. “Yes, I do.” she said. “Well that is something that I simply can’t help you with.” I said. “I know, that’s okay. I understand completely.” she said looking down at the table. “Mathias may oblige to your request. Really the only way that you could be turned is your soul cries out to a vampire.” I said. “It does call.” Mathias said walking up to the table behind Josh. We all looked at Mathias and just stared at him for a minute. “Is that why you immediately responded to her as soon as she walked in here?” Josh asked, breaking everyone’s stare from Mathias to Josh. “Yes.” Mathias said while looking at Shannon. “That is very interesting.” I said smiling. “You would be a vampire, Shannon. Is that what you want?” Josh said. “It is exactly what I want.” said Shannon. “But you completely turned into a bitch when you found out Eiry was vampire. And you forced her out of my life. Why all of a sudden are you interested in all of it now?” Josh said sounding confused and angry. “I’m sorry Josh about all I did and said to you and Eiry. It was so wrong of me to believe that I knew all there was to know. This is what I want more than anything.” Shannon said through her tears. “You’re sure this is what you want?” Josh asked. Shannon nodded excitedly while wiping tears from her face. “Okay.” Josh said. Everyone at our table just sat in silence for what seemed like forever. Mathias finally broke the silence by saying, “Shannon, will you dance with me?” “Of course.” she said in a giggly voice. They seemed to have glided to the dance floor. I looked over to Josh and noticed that he was looking a little frustrated. “What’s wrong with you?” I said. “Nothing.” he said. “Yeah, I know.” he said. “Then what the fuck is your deal?” I said in a shitty tone.He just looked at me in shock. “I’m just kinda fucked up that Shannon wants to have the “vampire” kind of life.” he said. “Oh, I see.” I said looking at Mathias and Shannon as they danced. “I have a feeling Mathias is going to turn her tonight.” Josh said. “Well that bother you?” I asked looking back at him. “No, Mathias seems like he’s pretty cool. I’m sure that everything will be just fine.” he said. “Yeah, everything will be groovy.” I said. Josh smiled at me and nodded and then said, “You wanna get out of here?” “Yes.” I said. We both basically ran out of the club into the night hand in hand. As soon as we got out to his he grabbed hold of me really tight and kissed me with such force that it was

so hard to breathe. We then slammed into the hood of the car never missing a beat. I was really thankful that there were no people out there to watch us. We took each other on the hood of the car. The more intense it got, the more I could feel my eyes glow. Breathing hard I could feel Josh’s heartbeat increase and then I could feel my fangs were out and ready to feed. I heard Josh saying, “Please. Do it, baby. Bite me. Please, bite me.” I then heard myself saying, “Are you sure?” “Yes. Fuck yes, I’m very sure. Please do it.” he said while kissing my neck. “Don’t have to tell me three times.” I said. I grabbed his face and stared into his eyes. He looked into my eyes as well and breathed a sigh and sigh, “I love it when your eyes glow.” “I love it when your eyes glow.” I didn’t say anything, I just kissed him and hard and then bit into him. It was so intense, as soon as the blood hit my mouth. Before I knew it violet and magenta mist circled around us and we began hovering in the air. When I stopped feeding we were back on the road. People were finally starting to come out of the club. I kept the mist around us to keep us invisible so we could get dressed. As soon as the people left the mist disappeared and we got in the car and sat there for a few minutes in comfortable silence. Then without warning Josh just started laughing. I looked at him with a puzzled face. Josh finally said while laughing, “That was awesome, crazy, and totally intense.” “Yes, it was wasn’t it?” I said and then I started laughing and he ed me in the laughter. When the laughter between us died down I finally said, “Josh, I need to talk to you.” “What is it?” he said looking concerned. “Have you been expecting me to change you?” I asked. “Well, honestly I have been hoping that the subject would come up.” he said. “What is it you’re wanting?” I asked. “Nothing more than you’re willing to give.” he said. “I’m leaving tomorrow, back to Scotland.” I said. “What?!” he snapped. “Yeah, I’m leaving tomorrow. I think I need to get back. I just have a strange feeling.” I said. “So you’re just gonna leave? What about me?” he said sounding very sad. “I want you to come with me.” I said. “Really?” he asked. “Yes, really. Are you willing to give up your life here and start over in Scotland?” I asked. “As long as I’m with you and you don’t leave me again for five fucking years again. I’ll follow you to the ends of the earth.” he said smiling at me. “I know you would but, we won’t be coming back here anytime soon. So I just need to know, are you in or out?” I said. “I’m in.” he said. “Okay, you have to pack tonight. Quit your job tomorrow. And you will fly first class and I will be below you.” I said. “What do you mean, you will be below me?” he said looking at me with furrowed eyebrows. I just realized that I never told Josh that I can no longer be in the sunlight. “I will be down in the room under the jet.” I said. “Why won’t you be with me?” he asked. “I can no longer be in sunlight, Josh. It’ll kill me.” I said. “Oh, well I’ll just go with you.” he said. “Your sure about

that? I asked. “Yes, I’m very sure. I don’t want to be away from you.” he said while sighing. “Okay, it’s your choice.” I said. Josh started up the car and we drove off to his house. We changed our clothes and packed all of our stuff up. Later I saw Josh sitting in the living room. “Hey, you okay?” I asked while sitting next to him. “Yeah, I’m fine.” he said. “No, you’re not. You’re acting like you are trying to avoid my question.” I said. “I’m curious if you’ll ever decide to turn me.” he said. “We’ll figure that out when you’re sure of your decision.” I said.

Chapter Seven

W E LEANED BACK on the couch and curled into one another. I laid my head on his chest while he played with my curls. Thank goodness he had dark heavy drapes over the windows because with Josh playing with my hair made me fall fast asleep. Josh woke up earlier than I did. He had left to go and quit his job. We already had our ports and plane tickets. I heard someone knocking at the door. I glanced at the clock that read 4:30 p.m. and our flight wasn’t due to leave until 8:00 p.m. I got up to answer the door but it was still daylight so I just said, “Come in.” Shannon came in smiling. “Hi, how are you?” she said. “Groovy. I can see you’re doing good.” I said. “Yeah, you’re right. I am doing good.” she said. “Hmm. You look different. Mathias changed you didn’t he?” I said. “Yes, he sure did.” she said. “How do you feel?” I asked. “I feel really good. Weirdly I feel more alive that I’ve ever felt before. We are so glad that we’re going to Scotland.” she said smiling at me. “I’m glad you are coming with us.” I said smiling back at her. “Me too. I am still just so sorry that I misjudged you on so many levels and that I said such horrible things to you.” she said. “It’s okay. I’m not mad at you about anything. You were just protecting your family and I understand.” I said. She touched my face while smiling at me as the tears rolled down her face. She ran her fingers across my lips and then back to my face. I grabbed her hand and pulled it away. “What the are you doing?” I asked. “As a human I was so afraid of doing the wrong thing and having others judge me. Now I feel free from all that bullshit and I can finally do what I’ve always wanted to do.” she said while caressing my neck and then grabbing me and kissing me. I pulled away from her and said, “What are you saying? That you’ve always wanted to kiss me?” as I looked at her in disbelief. “Oh, I have always wanted to do much more than that with you.” she said pulling me back to her again. “I don’t think this is a real good idea.” I said. “Why? You’ve never thought about it?” she said looking at me like she was saddened by rejection. “No. I mean yes. Well but, not with you.” I said. “I’m sorry. I just…..thought maybe had……I’m sorry.” she said sounding incredibly embarrassed. “No. That’s not it at all.” I said grabbing her hand. “I guess I’m just not your type if you ever considered being bi-curious.” she said looking away from me. “That’s not it, Shannon. I’m not bi-curious. I was once but, now I’m bi-sexual.” I said smiling at her. “But you still don’t want me though, do you?” she said. “That’s

not totally accurate either. I just don’t think it would be cool to have Josh come in and see us having sex.” I said more blunt than I intended. “I have always thought about you.” she said touching my lips again. “Well I can’t be your first, because if you don’t like it then I don’t weirdness between us, okay?” I said touching her face. “Okay but, I already know that I will like it.” she said sounding more than convincing. At that time I heard a car door shut. Then I told Shannon in a hurried rush, “First, I want you to have your experiences. If you still feel the same way then we will continue this convo. And if not, then this never happened. Okay?” “Alright, I can agree to that. Nothing will change my mind about you though.” she said. Then Josh came through the door before I could say another word. He looked at the table next to the front door and threw his keys in a cobalt blue bowl that sat on the table. He looked at me and wiggled his finger at me to follow him to his bedroom. He shut the door behind us. “What the hell is going on between you and Shannon?” he asked. “What the fuck are you talking about?” I said. “I saw the look Shannon was giving you. I’m not stupid.” he said. “There was no look Josh. She was just telling me that Mathias changed her last night.” I said. “So is that the reason she looked at you like that?” he asked. “I guess. You’re still not telling me how you think she was looking at me.” I said. “Like she holds lust for you or something.” he said. “You’re imagining shit, babe.” I said stepping up on his bed and wrapping my arms around his neck and kissing his cheek. “You’re right. I’m just losing it I guess.” he said smiling at me. “Well get your shit together sweetness because we got to go.” I said kissing his cheek again. Josh grabbed me just before I reached the door and pulled me back to him and we toppled on the bed. He laid on the top of me and kissed me tenderly and then raised up and said, “So we’re all set to go to Scotland? You sure that there is enough room for us?” “Yes, I’m sure and we are ready. You’ll see for yourself.” I said smiling. Someone knocked on the bedroom door and just opened it. Josh and I looked up and saw Shannon standing in the doorway glaring at Josh.Then she finally said, “Josh there is someone at the door for you.” Josh got up and walked outside. As soon as Josh went out the front door Shannon looked at me and ran to the bed and pounced on top of me and kissed me hard but ionately. We heard the front door shut and straightened up before Josh came back in the room. I didn’t know exactly what the hell was going on with Shannon. I don’t really believe she knows what’s going on around her. I have no idea why she’d even go there because she has a boyfriend now. Mathias is a real good looking vamp. “So what the fuck does she want with me?” I said talking to myself while looking around to see if I was alone. I shrugged my shoulders and just shook off the thoughts that were rambling around my head. Shannon had just been changed and I’d almost bet

money that she was just confused. On the third day of her transformation she’d look at everything differently. “She’d probably end up telling me how sorry she was for coming on to me like a drunken prom date.” I giggled under my breath while I was walking back to sit on Josh’s bed. That’s when the look just went through me. I could feel someone looking at me, or almost looking through me. Without another breath he walked to me very fast and grabbed my face with both hands and held me very close almost touching our lips together. My eyes were almost closed for him to kiss and he said in a very soft whisper, “Shannon is changing fast isn’t she?” My eyes widened and I looked up at him and nodded. His eyes looked very sad. Then he took a deep breath and kissed me. After kissing me he went back to packing his suitcase. “Josh, are you okay? Because I already told you she was changed.” I said. His shoulders slumped and his held tilted downward. “I just thought I’d be the first one to be changed between us.” he said sadly. “Oh, I understand.” I said. He turned around to face me and then said without hesitation. “Why haven’t you turned me into a vampire?” I did hesitate, and looked down at the floor. “You don’t want me to become a vampire, do you?” he said sounding angry. I quickly shot back his glare and said, “You need to calm down Josh. Because you have no idea what my thoughts involve.” “Well why don’t you enlighten me on your thoughts?” he said sarcastically. “Your tone will get you nowhere with me. Either calm down or I will leave without you.” I said with glowing eyes of magenta. That told Josh that he’d better back off. “Okay, I’m calm. Please inform me of you thoughts.” he said stepping closer to me and having a calm exterior. The glow in my eyes dimmed and finally disappeared. I took a step closer to him and said, “Josh I just want to make sure that you are absolutely certain about your decision about this. Once it happens you can’t change back.” “I’m ready Eiry. I’ll always want to be in the world where you are. It’s not a world without you.” he said while putting his arms around me. “Josh, when you become a vampire, you are not the only thing that changes your human life is over. Do you get that? You can’t be and do what you did when you were human.” I said in an urging voice. “I know. It would probably be a good idea to give it some more thought.” he said. “Good. You have to know that I love and care about you. I just want you to make the decision that is good for you.” I said. “You’re right. I will give it more thought.” he said. We finished packing and made it to the airport and were on our way to Scotland. When we arrived and the plane landed we were grabbing out luggage and I had overheard Shannon and Mathias talking about how it is so beautiful in Scotland. I was smiling when we got into the limo. There was an awkward silence for a few minutes. Then Shannon broke the silence by saying, “This place is amazing, It is so great that I will never want to leave.” “It was hard for me to leave to go

to Oklahoma but, even Oklahoma has wonderful, beautiful, and majestic features too.” I said. “Yeah, that’s very true.” said Mathias. “Where will we be staying?” Shannon said excitedly. I smiled at her and said, “Well that is a very good question. We will be staying at the Castle of Donnchadh.” “What’s that?” said Shannon. “It’s a Castle dummy!” said Josh. “I know that. I just meant Don— or whatever it was that she said.” said Shannon. “Well state your questions a little more clear.” Josh said rolling his eyes. “Shut up, dick!” Shannon snapped. “No, you shut up!” I snapped. “And to answer your question Shannon the name Donnchadh is the original name of Duncan. It has been the castle of Eiry’s ancestors for centuries.” said Mathias while interrupting the uncomfortable banter between Josh and Shannon. No one said anything as we pulled through the huge wrought iron gate leading down a long driveway to the castle. When the castle finally came into view Josh and Shannon gasped. The castle was spectacular, it was grey cobblestone with a light grey cobblestone walkway to the front door. There were three flags of the Donnchadh Family Crest flowing in the wind. Two of the flags were on the roof of either side of the castle and one flying high from the flag pole in the middle of the circle driveway. The castle walls were entwined with climbing rose bushes that were in full bloom of red and yellow roses. When we finally walked into the castle is when they really started to voice their opinion on what they were seeing.

Chapter Eight

“W OW! THIS PLACE rocks!” said Josh. “I really don’t know what I was expecting but, this is definitely unexpected.” said Shannon. “Do you not like it here?” Mathias asked Shannon. “Oh no. I didn’t mean that I didn’t like it here. Because I do think it is amazing. I just don’t believe I am here. It feels like a fairy tale.” said Shannon in a reassuring tone. There were chandeliers everywhere lighting the castle with a golden glow. Heavy red and black drapes covered the windows. The castle was built in Renaissance style but, decorated in a gothic theme. Candles were alight in every corner. Illuminating the gargoyle carved statues that were randomly all over the castle. There was an elegant looking woman standing at the bottom of the staircase waiting to greet us and show us to our rooms. “Magnolia!” I said while running up to her and hugging her. “Eiry!” Magnolia said running to me and meeting me half way. “I have missed you so much. Things have been quiet and dull around here. When we got word that you were coming home the whole place seemed to have brightened up all of a sudden.” Magnolia said with tears in her eyes. Magnolia was a very beautiful blonde with fierce blue eyes that seemed glow on their own. She was radiant and big boned. She had also become my best friend over the five years I had been living here. What people didn’t need to know is that we are much closer than anyone knows. Magnolia is also not a vampire. She is something that Josh and Shannon have not been informed of yet. Magnolia introduced herself to Mathias, Josh, and Shannon who was looking at us like they had never seen two friends greet each other. Then Magnolia just dismissed their weird looks at us and lead everyone to their rooms. Shannon and Mathias were shown to their room first while Josh and I waited in the hallway for Magnolia to show them everything in their room. Josh looked at me and was about to say something but, Magnolia’s voice came out to the hallway from the doorway to Mathias and Shannon’s room. “You two may want to freshen up before dinner. It will be served in the dining hall in an hour. I look forward to talking to you there.” Magnolia said smiling and closing the door behind her. We walked down the corridor a little further and came to another opened doorway. Magnolia went inside the room and called out to Josh. “Sir, this is your room. You will find everything you need in the closet area over there. If there is anything else you require, please do not hesitate to ask.” Magnolia said walking out of the

doorway. Magnolia and I were about to walk farther down the hallway when Josh’s voice stopped us. “Um, I thought I’d be in the same room as Eiry. Where will she be staying?” Josh asked. “It is required that the head of household be in their own bed chamber. Eiry will be at the end of the hallway at the double doors as always.” Magnolia said politely. “Oh alright. I see I guess.” said Josh back to go into his room. “Hey just come to my room when you finish settling in, okay?” I said smiling up at him. “Okay.” he said smiling back at me. Magnolia and I walked down the corridor to the double doors. She opened them and then grabbed me and pulled me to her. She kissed me so hard that it took my breath. She then pulled me into the room and then let go of me long enough to close the door. Magnolia didn’t bother telling me that Josh had witnessed the whole thing. He was still standing outside his door. So when he never came to my room I didn’t think anything about it. I thought he was just too tired but, he did come down to dinner. When we sat at the table, he sat far away from me. He was closer to Shannon and Mathias. Josh never spoke a word the whole time during dinner. I kept having the uncontrollable feeling of discomfort. I know that Josh felt them because he kept looking at me while having the same look. A few minutes later Josh’s voice rang over the chatter of the dining hall. “Hey guys, I’m really and I’m going to bed.” Josh said. Everyone besides me said ‘good night’ to him. He left and went up the stairs and out of sight. Ten minutes later I started feeling very weak. Mathias was the first to notice that I was falling out of my chair. In one swift motion Mathias rushed over to me and caught me then picked me up. “Magnolia, Eiry is very weak. She hasn’t had blood for more than a day.” Mathias said while positioning me in his arms. “Oh, my goodness! Okay, take her to her room and I will call our source and see what I can do.” said Magnolia. Mathias carried me to my room but, on the way I kept slipping in and out of consciousness, when I came to I was laying on my bed and Josh was sitting beside me rolling up his sleeve. I weakly reached over to him. He looked at me sadly and said, “Don’t try to move. You’re too weak right now.” I tried saying something to him but, it came out too weak and he couldn’t hear me. So he leaned over and put his ear closer to my mouth. “What did you say? I couldn’t hear you.” he said. “What are you doing?” I asked. “I’m gonna help you. What do you think I’m doing?” he said. “You know I can’t drink from you when you really aren’t willing. Doesn’t feel right to me.” I said. “I want you to Eiry. Please do it, I really need you to drink.” he said in an urging voice. “No. Not until you tell me why you hate me all of a sudden.” I said in an even weaker voice. “I will but, first I want you to drink from me.” he said. I felt my eyes glow and then survived took over my mind and body. My fangs descended

and I bit into Josh’s neck and drank. I felt the rush of lightning bolts crashing into me. Heat and pleasure coursing through my veins. Josh wrapped around me and held me so tight. I was too close to changing him so I backed off and licked where I had drank from him and closed the wound. We then just laid there holding each other. Josh finally broke the silence by saying, “Don’t ever get that weak again Eiry.” “Why are you so mad at me, Josh?” I asked looking up at him. He looked down at me to meet my gaze and said, “I saw you with Magnolia.” I took in a deep breath and said, “Oh, I’m so sorry. I’m glad you did see it though.” He looked at me again and gave me a puzzled look. “What? Why are you glad?” he asked. “Because I want you to know all of me.” I said. “What’s the deal with the two of you?” he asked. “Magnolia and I are spontaneous lovers….sort of. I care about her deeply but, I’m not in love. Not real love anyway.” I said looking at him hoping he would understand. “Did this happen when you left for those five years?” he asked. “Yes, when I left I was lost. When she came along something inside me came alive. I couldn’t be with my best friend so she filled the void.” I said. “Oh. I see.” he said. “I know you’re probably mad and I’ll understand if you need time or whatever to collect your thoughts and come up with your decision.” I said looking away to leave the bed. “Where are you going?” he said rai from the bed. “I’m gonna leave you with your thoughts so you can collect your decision.” I said hesitantly. “I’ve thought about it and I’ve decided I am not done with you yet.” he said smiling. He grabbed my arm and pulled me to him and kissed me affectionately. We made love all the rest of the night and some of the day. Josh was still on top of me when he looked at me and smiled while shaking pretty bad. “Are you okay?” I said out of breath. “Yeah, I’m okay.” he said still smiling. We started laughing and stayed i an embrace. Until finally we broke away from one another and laid there looking at the ceiling. Still out of breath Josh said, “Man, I’m so exhausted.” I laughed and said, “Did you just call me man?” He laughed pretty hard and said, “Yea, I guess I did.” “Okay, that’s what I thought.” I said while ing in his laughter. “You know something?” he said. “What?” I said still giggling. “I love you.” he said. “Well, I love you back.” I said grabbing him and kissing him fiercely. We relaxed in each others embrace for the rest of the day while drifting into a coma like sleep. When I woke up past nightfall. Josh was nudging me and shaking me awake. “Eiry, get the fuck up!” he said in a panicky voice. “What?! What the hell is your deal?” I said pissed off. “What the hell is that sitting in front of the damn door?” he said still freaking out. I looked where he was pointing while wiping my eyes to clear my vision. “That is a snow leopard.” I said in a very calm voice. “Why the hell is a snow

leopard in your room and why are you so calm?” he said looking very puzzled. I turned from Josh to the snow leopard and smiled at her and without another thought I said, “Hello, Magnolia.” Magnolia transformed back into human form. “Magnolia?” Josh said looking confused as hell. Magnolia walked over to the chair sitting in front of the vanity mirror and grabbed the towel that was draped on the back of it. She wrapped the towel around her to cover her naked body. She then slid the chair to the bed side where Josh was sitting and sat down in front of him. “Josh, I’m very sorry that I revealed what I am to you this way. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” Magnolia said in a sincere tone. “What exactly are you?” Josh asked in a more calm voice. “I am a snow leopard. There are many of my kind.” Magnolia said. “H-How is that even possible?” Josh asked hesitantly. “It’s a long story. Dating all the way back to Merlin’s era.” Magnolia said smiling at him. “Really?” Josh asked in a surprised tone. “Really.” Magnolia said. “Will you tell me about it sometime?” Josh asked. “You got it.” Magnolia replied cheerily. Josh smiled and started to get up. Magnolia’s next words stopped him in his tracks. “Josh, I’m not trying to take Eiry from you.” “Why would you say that?” Josh asked. “Because I don’t want you to get the wrong impression of me. I love Eiry and all but, I would never hold the love for her that you have.” Magnolia said stepping up to Josh and placing her hand on his chest over his heart. “I don’t know. Everyone is capable of doing a lot more these days.” he said with a smirky grin. “Well I personally know that I could never take your place. You are here now. So that means she and I will no longer be. She has now what completes her, although we will remain the best of friends.” Magnolia said sternly. “Thank you, Magnolia.” Josh said Magnolia bowed slightly and exited my bed chamber.

Chapter Nine

T HANK GOODNESS I was in the bathtub when the conversation was going on. If I had been there, I believe I would’ve been embarrassed. I put on my bath robe and walked into the bed chamber. Josh was sitting at the foot of the bed. As soon as I walked in, he looked at me and smiled from ear to ear and lit up all at the same time. “What’s wrong with you?” I asked while blushing. “Nothing. I just like watching you walk into the room.” he said. “You’re so full of shit!” I said while laughing. “Oh, am I really?” he said walking toward me with a sinister grin. “Yes, you totally are.” I said still laughing. He then grabbed me and flung me on the bed. We toppled on the bed together and he started tickling me. All through the laughter I it being the happiest moment at that point of my life. Being with Josh just made me forget all the bullshit and drama that the world is made of. Suddenly in my mental babble there was a knock at the door. Josh and I quickly collected ourselves and answered the door. Mathias was standing there looking very beat down. Josh and I just looked at him with curious faces, Josh finally broke the silence and weird looks by saying, “What’s wrong with you, Mathias?” “Shannon is finally full vampire now and she is wild.” Mathias said. “What the hell do you mean, wild?” I asked. “Let’s just say that I have hardly slept.” Mathias said. “Oh, my God!” Josh exclaimed. “TMFI, Mathias.” I said. Shannon stepped in through the doorway. It was hard to believe that three days had already ed and Shannon was full fledge vampire now. “What the hell are you talking about now, love?” Shannon said through a giggle. “Not a thing, my love.” Mathias said sweetly. “Mm-hmm.” Shannon said. She has become even more sassy than usual. Her hair was more blonde, her face was more radiant. The feature that stood out the most was the fact that her eyes had turned from deep blue to light baby blue. She was totally beautiful….well even more so anyway. Mathias grabbed her arm, twirled her around and locked her in his arms and gently kissed her. To interrupt the awkward scene Josh screams, “P.D.A., P.D.A!” “Geez Josh, would you grow up?” Shannon said in an annoyed voice. “What? I can’t tease you anymore now ‘cause you’re big time vamp?” Josh said sarcastically. “You know I think I’m gonna duck out of here let you talk.” I said while inching to the door. I walked out and Mathias followed me to the dining hall. We sat there and listened while Shannon and Josh argued back and forth. “Wow! They can really lay it on thick.” Mathias said. “Yeah, but

they’re brother and sister. What are ya gonna do?” I said. “You wanna hang out with me today? Sounds like they’re gonna be at it a while.” Mathias asked. “Sure. Just let me get some clothes on. Then we can go, okay?” I said. “Okay. I’ll be here waiting.” said Mathias. “Groovy.” I said. I went up stairs and got dressed. Josh and Shannon were still arguing but, they went to Josh’s room to continue their drama episode. I went back downstairs and Mathias and I left. We got to town and went window shopping. We were laughing and telling jokes. We finally decided to get some ice cream before going shopping for clothes. “So what exactly are you shopping for tonight?” I asked while eating my ice cream. “I’m looking for an evening gown for Shannon.” Mathias said. “Well that’s awesome.” I said smiling up at him. “That’s why I wanted you to come with me. I need your opinion on what not to get.” Mathias said. “Why me? I don’t have good taste at all.” I said. “Yes you do. I like everything you wear.” Mathias said. “Uh, thanks I suppose.” he said. “No. You got me all wrong. I just meant that I like your taste in clothes.” said Mathias. “Oh, okay. So what did you have in mind? Where are you planning on taking her?” I asked as we continued walking down the street. “Well I want to take her to a really nice place for dinner.” Mathias said. “Ok. Well let’s go in here. They have some really nice gowns.” I said. We walked into the boutique and looked at all different designs of gowns. They were all so incredibly beautiful and a few of them sucked mud big time. Then at the corner of my eye, I saw the perfect gown for Shannon. It was long and sleek. Dark red, with a low V neck cut. The bottom of the gown was long and flowing like silk. I knew how it would look as she moved and walked. It would look as if blood were gracefully moving all around her. “This is the one Mathias.” I said excitedly. “That one? Are you sure? Because I was thinking about this one.” he said. He hold up a Calvin Klein knock off that was truly heinous. I immediately scrunched my nose up at him giving him and ‘I don’t think so gesture. “Okay, okay, as long as you’re sure.” he said giving a half smirky grin. “Yes, I am very sure. She’ll love it.” I said in a reassuring voice. “Okay, let’s go back to the limo.” he said. “You got it.” I said. “Did you want to look at anything before we leave?” he asked. “Nope. Thank you for asking but, I’m okay.” I said. “You’re sure?” he said. “Uh-huh. Now let’s get back so we can all see how she looks in her Dolce & Gabanna gown.” I said. We made our way back to the limo. As we were getting into the limo I noticed Josh sitting in the dark alley way. “Hey guys. Shannon and I were wondering where you two went.” Josh said. “Well we didn’t want to stick around and listen to you and Shannon bicker back and forth.” I said. “We had some things to do in town. I needed Eiry’s opinion on some things. So I asked her to come with me.” Mathias said. “That’s okay. Did you two have a good time?” Josh asked. “Yeah, it was

pretty cool.” I said. “Good. Tomorrow I’m gonna have to come back to do some shopping, too. Right now I plan to get drunk.” Josh said. “Are you and Shannon okay?” Mathias asked. “Yeah, we’re cool now. She’s still a pain in my ass though.” Josh said while pouring more champagne. “Something wrong?” I whispered to Josh. “Yeah, we’ll talk about it later though.” Josh said. “Okay.” I said. I stared out the window all the way back to the castle. I just contemplated what was wrong with Josh. He seemed to have changed since he talked to Magnolia. We got back to the castle. I got out of the limo and hurried back to my bed chambers. A few seconds later, Josh came into my room. “Sit down, we have to talk.” Josh said while carrying a champagne bottle. I went to sit on the foot of my bed. Josh grabbed a chair and sat down in front of me. He turned the champagne bottle up and chugged. When his lips finally broke free from the bottle he quickly said, “I’ve met someone.” “What?! What do you mean you’ve met someone?” I asked. “The first night we came here. You and Magnolia spent the night together. I wandered around the castle and this person and I just bumped into one another.” he said while finishing off the bottle. “Okay.” I said. “He wants me to move to Paris with him.” he said. “And you’re going through with it?” I asked in a surprised tone. “Thinking about it.” he said. “You barely know him. Wait a minute……him?” I said with wide eyes. “Yeah. Every spare second I get, I spend with him.” he said. “So, after our encounter, you slipped off with him after I was asleep?” I asked. “Yeah, pretty much.” he said. “When will you be leaving?” I asked. “In an hour.” Josh said turning back to look at me. “An hour?!” I snapped. “Yeah, that’s why I am drunk. I don’t fly too well. You know that.” he said. There were tears in my eyes, and they were glowing violet strongly. Josh never saw them. I took in a deep breath and finally said, “If you decide at any point that you’re not happy. Just concentrate on me and I will be here to get you.” Before he spoke another word. I transformed into mist and flew away and disappeared into the night. I don’t know if he was upset when he left me. I just know I was distraught but, I also knew that he wasn’t happy with me either. Maybe this would be good for him. He’d fallen for Magnolia’s little brother Zacharias. Everyone just called him Ziggy for short. He’s a very cute young man. He’s tall, muscular, and active. He’s always doing things and exercising and he can sure dress. If you want to look impeccable then he’s the one to see. The night Josh left was the first actual time that I looked up to the moon and called to Kellan. Within a matter of minutes his magenta mist appeared in the night. I was on the roof of the castle and I watched as Josh left with Ziggy for Paris. I was crying when I felt his hand gently touch my shoulder. I turned and hugged him and gently sobbed into his chest. I didn’t even have to

look at him to know it was him. I didn’t even have to look at him to know it was him. He held me so tight and made me feel completely safe. He then stroked my hair and said. “Oh, my love. What is wrong? Why do you weep?” “He didn’t want me anymore.” I said still weeping. “Then he is a fool and does not deserve you.” Kellan said still stroking my hair. “He’s my best friend Kellan. What am I gonna do?” I asked. “He’ll come back to you, love.” Kellan said. I stopped crying and pulled away just enough to look into his eyes. He looked worried and slightly sad. “Something’s wrong.” I said not addressing as a question but, Kellan nodded anyway. “I don’t have much time. You need to have everyone gathered and discover your powers. Practice them and get really good with them. Try to be creative with your powers as well.” Kellan said matter-of-fact like. “Kellan? What the hell os going on?” I asked in a shaky voice. “You’ve felt disturbances haven’t you?” he asked. “Yes. But I have been ignoring them.” I said. “Do not ignore anything you feel. Never underestimate your powers.” Kellan said. “I shall return for you and inform you more of what is to come.” Kellan said. “But……” Kellan cut me off and said, “I must go now my love. I shall return to you. I promise.” “Kellan! You’re not giving me any info for me to go on here. Would you please enlighten me just a little.” I said. “All shall be revealed. I promise.” Kellan said. “Okay.” I said. “Just promise me that you’ll get in touch with your powers.” Kellan said. “Okay I will.” I said.

Chapter Ten

A FTER KELLAN LEFT all I could think of was Josh. I knew that he was unhappy. He was excited about coming to Scotland but, I think it was more than he had bargained for when I told him the reason I couldn’t change him. I loved Josh just the way he was. Why the hell would I want to change him? Maybe I would if I knew there would be no guilt and he’d never have any regrets. That’s when I noticed white and silver mist forming above a high cliff a little way from the castle. I tried to adjust my eyes to see who or what it was. But it was just too far away and I couldn’t make it out I was seeing. But I think it was a man. I wasn’t positive though. They stood on the cliff for a very long time. I don’t know if they were staring at me but, they were definitely staring at the castle. That much I am certain. Then just like wind they turned to white-silver mist and disappeared in the night. It kind of scared me. I was also intimidated by whom or whatever the creature was that stood on the cliff. I needed to relax so I just went back to my bed chamber. As I was drifting to sleep the last thing I thought of was the creature on the cliff. Which I found totally unusual because I figured I’d be thinking of Josh but, I didn’t. It was completely weird because I had this strange feeling I was being watched before I surrendered to my exhaustion. Even when I woke up after dark I still felt eyes watching me. On the balcony I could see white and silver mist form. After a few moments I saw a forming of a male human body. When he finally peered into view of beauty before especially in a man. I continued laying on my bed. I was completely taken aback by what I was seeing. Not to mention the fact that I couldn’t move anyway because I was too damn weak. The man walked to my bedside and knelt down to me and bowed to me before he spoke. “Hello. I must apologize for my intrusion. I was sent here to come and train you. I am a great friend to Mathias.” he said. “Who the hell are you?” I asked very weakly. “Begging your pardon, milady. But are you alright?” he asked. “Mmm.” I managed to say. He then sat next to me and touched my face and then carefully studied my eyes. “Ahem. You have very beautiful eyes.” he said as he slightly turned red and turned away. “Thank you.” I said weakly and smiled weakly. “Milady, I know what is wrong with you.” said the stranger. “Really? What’s wrong with me?” I asked. “You need to feed. When you’re vampire you can’t go

without feeding. It makes you too weak.” he said. He then bit into his arm and held it up to my mouth. “Here feed from me.” he said. “Isn’t that a little personal.” I asked in a whisper. He could tell that I was fading. “Yes ma’am, it is. But you can’t afford to wait.” he said in a stern voice. Then bit into his arm again because he had already healed. He put it up to my mouth again, urging me to feed. I finally focused and grabbed his arm and bit into him and drank. When I finally got my strength back, I took a good look at him and he was beautiful. I had never seen that kind of beauty before, especially in a man. I continued lying on the bed and finally got the courage enough to ask, “Who are you?” “Apologies milady. My name is Malachi Lyonne. I am a vampire Warrior.” he said. “Really? That’s cool.” I said smiling. “Yes, milady. It is true.” he said. “Is Mathias a Warrior, too.” I asked. “Yes. He is.” Malachi said. “Wow.” I said. “How are you feeling?” he asked. “I’m okay.” I said with real strength in my voice. “You must take better care of yourself.” he said with sincerity. “Thank you. I know I will.” I said. He got up from my bed and looked out the balcony doors and then turned back to me and said, “You need to get changed.” he said. “Alright. Are you going to leave the room?” I asked. “No. I will turn my back.” he said. “Okay.” I said with a weird tone. I didn’t realize it before but, he was still standing by the balcony door. So therefore the little shit could see my reflection as I changed my clothes. “Damn it, you can see me!” I said as I put my shirt on. He turned and looked at me with an evil smile and said, “Hmm.” Also with a little growl. “Whatevs.” I said as I rolled my eyes. “I like your tattoos.” Malachi said with a cocky grin. “Thanks.” I said laughing at him. “I have tattoos, too.” he said. “I know, I like your ink, too.” I said. “Thank you.” he said. He and I walked downstairs and then I whistled really loud and everyone came down to the dining hall. As soon as Malachi laid eyes on Mathias they went up to each other and hugged and laughed. “How you doing brother?” Malachi said shaking his hand. “I’m doing good brother, how have you been? Where have you been?” Mathias asked. “Around.” he said. “What are you doing here?” Mathias asked. “I was sent here.” said Malachi. “By whom?” Mathias asked. “Our leader sent me here.” Malachi said. “Well, who made arrangements with our leader?” Mathias asked. “I don’t have a clue, brother.” Malachi said. “Well I’m happy as hell to have you here anyway.” Mathias said. “Me too.” Malachi said smiling and staring at me with a cocky grin. “So what the hell is going on here?” I asked. “Well I was sent here to train all of you.” Malachi said. “Train us for what?” I asked. “An battle.” Malachi said. “What battle?” Shannon asked. “Eiry’s Maker will explain that.” Malachi said. “When will he be here?” Mathias asked. “Tomorrow night.” said

Malachi. I went up to the roof again and awaited for my maker to show up. I sat there looking at the moon and thought about when I was human with Josh as I looked down at my thumb ring he had gotten me one day. “Hey, are you alright?” Malachi said behind me. “Yeah. I’m groovy.” I said. “What are you?” he asked. “What?” I asked. “Well your not just a vampire, you’re something much more.” he said. “As far as I know, that’s all I am.” I said. “Then why am I drawn to you and feel connected to you?” he asked. “I assure you that I just don’t have a clue.” I said. “I respond and react to you too.” I said. “Yes, I have noticed that too.” he said. “I wish I knew why.” I said. “Me too. This is just out of my field of expertise.” he said. Confusion came roaring into me like a damn bulldozer and ran me the hell over. I just looked into his eyes and stared into the fierce silver that pierced into my very being. He then touched my face and caressed it lovingly. My knees went weak and I collapsed in his arms but, never took my my stare away from his eyes. “Hey, are you okay?” he said as let out little laugh. “I can’t do this. I can’t have Josh gone and my maker sending a vampire Warrior to train us for a mysterious battle. Your trying to conquer me. And it makes my head spin.” I said. Malachi’s eyes widened.”I have that affect over you?” he asked. “Well yes. Why do you sound so surprised?” I said. “I’ve just never had that affect on anyone before.” he said. “I wonder why.” I said. “Eiry you are an unusual creature.” he said. Malachi is intoxicating in every aspect. He took another look at me and in one swift motion, he kissed me. His kiss was like his personality. Sweet, dangerous, cocky, and dripping with sex. He smelled of mountain snow and dew drops on honeysuckles. As we kissed we ascended into the sky though neither of us noticed it until our kiss ended. We just stood there looking at one another, not believing that we actually kissed. But before the intensity between us broke we found ourselves kissing yet again. When our lips no longer touched I broke the sexual tension and said, “Mmmkay.” Then I flew off and went back to the dining hall to grab a blood bag. Enrique came up behind me and scared the living shit out of me. “Oh, damn girlfriend.” Enrique said. “What the hell are you doin, bitch.” I said, “What?” he said. “Nothing you just scared the hell out of me.” I said. “Well fab-a-less bitch, what the hell is you doin?” he asked. “Malachi just kissed me.” I said. “Mmhmm, I knew you was tinglin for some reason.” he said. “Shut up. You’re so full of shit.” I said while laughing. “Girl I feel you brewing up some serious sexual vibes over there. Mm-hmm!” he said. “Stop. You’re so crazy.” I said. “Baby that ain’t news to nobody.” he said laughing and snapping his fingers. Shannon then came in the dining hall and said, “What are you two doin in here?” “Miss Thang, don’t get your damn thong in a knot and chill.” Enrique said as he did his cocky

neck movement. “Enrique, you’re such a bitch!” Shannon said. Enrique spun around and said, “That’s right bitch, and don’t you forget it neither. From the looks of it, I have taught you quite well.” he said and did his sexy booty walk as he walked away. Shannon then looked at me and said, “You alright?” “Yeah, I’m fine. Why?” I asked. “Because she can see the immediate future but, she can only see outcomes of decisions.” Malachi said stepping into the conversation. “How did you know that?” Shannon asked with widened eyes. Malachi just touched the temple of his head and smiled. “Wow!” Shannon exclaimed. “I’ll teach you to use it.” Malachi assured. “Thanks.” Shannon said.

Chapter Eleven

“E XCUSE ME, MR. Yummy, I mean Mr. Malachi. What if us vampires and other supernatural beings, do not possess such powers that you were sent to train us to learn?” Enrique said in his sassy-flashy tone. “Sweetness, everyone of you have special powers that you have not yet tapped into.” Malachi said smiling at Enrique. “Well Mr. Yummy I sure as hell know what one of your powers is but, how do you know that we really do have such power?” Enrique asked. “Because me having the knowledge that you all have powers is one of my powers. The only difference is, is that I am tapped into mine and you’re not.” Malachi said. “Oh damn.” Enrique said. “We’ll meet in the back quarters every night and learn our powers and harness them.” Malachi said. Enrique and Malachi started talking to one another. Laughing and and cutting up and telling jokes back and forth. There are seven people in the castle altogether and six of them were in the dining hall ing in on the laughter. I slipped out to my usual spot on the roof while everyone was having a good time. I was so sad, all I could do is miss Josh. He’s my best friend and he should be here with me. I just shook my head as soon as that thought came into my head. That was me being selfish and I can’t be selfish, he’s much too wonderful and he should be shared. I just floated sadly down to my balcony door and locked it and went to bed. I woke up just after nightfall and I expected to see Kellan there but, much to my disappointment, he wasn’t there. I then decide to go and take a bath, I finally sit in a nice hot lavender bubble bath. I drape my hair over the back and let it hang off the back of the bathtub. I just laid there with my eyes closed listening to “Pictures of You” by The Cure. I laid there for a while and all of a sudden and I felt a presence. I was so scatter brained that I couldn’t tell who was there behind me. I quickly turned around and saw Kellan smiling at me. “So, needed to relax, huh?” Kellan said. “Yeah, I’m just a little out of it.” I said. “Why do you feel that way?” Kellan asked. “Probably because I really miss Josh.” I said. “Well no kidding. You are so sad that you’re making your plants wilt.” he said. “I can’t help it. I miss him.” I said. “Well try to snap out of it.” he said. “I’m trying to.” I said. “Tha Gaol Agam Ort.” he said. I just smiled at him. “Can you tell me why I am drawn to Malachi?” I asked. I watched as Kellan’s turned from glowing yellowgreen to deep magenta. “That’s one of his powers.” Kellan said through gritted teeth. “No. He wasn’t using his powers on me.” I said. “How do you know that?”

he asked. “I don’t know how I know that, I just do.” I said. “Sometimes this happens. It’s very rare but, it has happened. Your soul speaks to him as as to me.” Kellan explained. “And? What does that mean?” I asked. “Sometimes when a vampire changes a human and the human is very special. The special part of the human never dies even when they are completely changed. Eiry, you are one of these rare gems. We vampires hold this sort of thing very high.” Kellan said. “So you’re saying that I should embrace this connection with Malachi.” I asked sounding confused. “As much as it pains me to say this but, yes.” Kellan said. “Well that’s just great.” I said. “Are you angry?” Kellan asked. “Well kinda. Why the hell am I so special?” I asked. “Because you hold on to your humanity. You are special because even as a human you were special. You always wanted to be special but, what you never realized is that you were always special. You are going to have incredible powers. You will be wise in their usage as well.” Kellan said. “Really?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. I just smiled and hugged him. “I need to tell you something. It’s also the reason I came to you tonight.” he said. “What? What is it?” I asked. “If you call me. I won’t be able to come to you for a while. So I need you to keep Malachi close to you. I need you to promise.” Kellan said. “I don’t understand.” I said. “In time you will understand.” he said. “Okay.” I said looking confused. “I must speak with Malachi before I go.” Kellan said as he kissed me on the forehead gently. I nodded and watched him walk out my chamber bathroom door. “Kellan!” I yelled. Kellan stopped walking and turned to me. “What was the main reason you came to me tonight?” I asked. “Your heart! I could feel it and it felt as if it were breaking. So I came to you. And I’m glad that I did. As I always am.” he said smiling at me. I smiled back at him and he slowly turned and walked out my bed chamber door. As soon as he opened the door, Malachi was standing there about to knock. “Hey Malachi, just the person I wanted to see.” Kellan said. “Yeah, what’s up man?” he asked. “I need you to keep an eye on Eiry for me.” Kellan said. Then Malachi’s face changed all of a sudden as he looked at Kellan. Kellan kept talking to him and as soon as they were done talking, Kellan left. I finally got out of the bathtub and got dressed and ran down to the dining hall. “You okay?” said a females voice from the darkness. “Hmm.What?” I said. “I said are you okay?” said the voice again. I squinted my eyes to see who was talking to me. “Hi Eiry, I see your violet eyes.” said the voice. Then I saw her glowing baby blues staring at me. “Oh hey Shannon. Yea I’m okay.” I said. “You don’t look okay.” Shannon said. “Gee thanks, Shannon. Don’t sugar coat it. Tell me how you really feel.” I said sarcastically as I gulped down a blood bag. “No. I’m serious sweetie. I know you

miss, Josh. I miss him too.” Shannon said. “Really?” I asked. “Well yeah, he’s my brother. He nags the hell outta me but, I love him. Sometimes he yells and screams but, I know it’s because he loves me.” Shannon said. “Yeah, that’s true.” I said with a smile. Shannon then walked past me and grabbed a blood bag from the refrigerator as well. “I know how you feel.” Shannon said as she took a sip of blood. “I know, I just gotta get my shit together is all.” I said. “Well do you want to walk down to the lake and sit by the water for a bit?” she asked. “Sounds like a plan to me.” I said. We then started walking and of course we talked about old times with Josh. We laughed and played around with our super human speed and laughing harder. For once I found myself at peace. As we sat down by the water we stared out to see the full moon glistening on top of it. The mountains were just the right touch to make it such beautiful scenery. It’s the briefest time that I actually felt peace. Because all of a sudden, Shannon and I heard something howling. “What the hell was that?” Shannon asked. “Well what the hell are you asking me for? How the hell should I know?” I snapped. “Isn’t it scaring you?” she asked. “I makes me a little uneasy.” I said. “Well it’s kinda cool and unnerving all at the same time.” I said. “You know, sometimes I wonder about you. I’m gonna go and get Mathias.” Shannon said. Shannon started to take off into flight and suddenly she stopped. “Um, Eiry?” she said in a whisper. “What is it?” I asked. “Is it weird that I’m seeing glowing eyes everywhere?” she asked still whispering. “Uh yeah, maybe just a little bit.” I said. “Well I am seeing just that.” Shannon said as breath came faster to her. “What the hell are you talking a–-?” my words broke off when I saw what she was talking about. “Eiry? What do we do?” she asked. “How the hell should I know?” I said backing away from the creatures. Shannon grabbed my hand and clung very close to me. Silver and white mist floated right in front of Shannon and me and Malachi formed out of the mist. He looked at me and grabbed the hand that wasn’t clutched by Shannon. Malachi then spoke to one of the creatures. “Hello Jeremy, nice to see you again.” Malachi said. The creature transformed and the others followed his lead. “Malachi, always a pleasure.” Jeremy said as he bowed to him, even being completely naked, Jeremy showed respect. “I’m glad that you found the place.” Malachi said. “No problem. What’s going on?” Jeremy asked. “War is about to come and we need all your help we can get. Come up to the castle and I’ll get all of you some clothes and fill you in on the details.” Malachi said urgently. “Thanks.” Jeremy said. “Good.” Malachi said. “Who are they? You protecting them?” Jeremy asked. “Well her I am.” Malachi said as he looked at me. “Hmm.” Jeremy said as he looked at me and made his eyes glow. “Jeremy Dane

this is Eiralav Duncan and Shannon Stone, they’re both vampires. Ladies, Jeremy and his pack here are werewolves.” Malachi said. “Duncan? Don’t you mean Donnchadh as in the Castle of Donnchadh?” Jeremy asked. “One in the same Jeremy. Donnchadh’s are Eiry’s ancestors.” Malachi said. “I see.” Jeremy said. “Well let’s get up to the castle so you can explain to me what’s going on.” Jeremy said. Shannon leaned over to me and whispered, “Damn he’s cute.” I smiled at her and rolled my eyes. “I heard that.” Jeremy said smiling at Shannon. Shannon’s eyes got really big. “Come on let’s go.” Malachi said laughing as he grabbed my hand. “Do you mind if I stay a while longer?” I asked Malachi. “Well I don’t really feel comfortable leaving you here alone.” Malachi said. “I’ll stay with her.” Jeremy said. “Really?” Malachi asked. “Yeah.” Jeremy said. “Alright, here take my jacket.” Malachi said. “Thanks.” Jeremy said. Malachi and Shannon turned to mist and flew back to the castle and Jeremy’s wolf pack followed them. Malachi explained things to the wolf pack and immediately took all people from the castle to the back quarters and started teaching them battle basics and started showing them to use and harness their powers. I of course sat and watched the moon continue to glisten off the water. It was very peaceful and calming.As I sat there just watching natures beauty, I had this weird feeling like someone was staring. Finally I became extremely annoyed and said, “What?” “What do you mean?” Jeremy asked. “You keep staring at me. What is it?” I asked. “Nothing.” Jeremy said. “Bullshit. You don’t just stare at people for no reason.” I said. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” he said. “It’s cool. So what’s your deal?” I said. “I stare because I’m trying to study you. I do that when I am introduced to people.” he said. “When you study me, what is it that you see?” I asked while staring back at the water. “Heart, comion, and love. I can sense that your heart has recently been broken.” he said. I just looked at him. My eyes began to fill with tears. “Oh I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.” he said coming closer to me. “You didn’t. I’m just a little on edge.” I said. “I just feel that I have caused you grief. I do apologize for that. I do not wish to harm you in any way.” Jeremy said putting his hand on the small of my back. “No worries. It’s all good.” I said smiling up at him. Jeremy was now very close to me. So close in fact, that he was invading my space. He then brushed my hair from my face. “What are you doing?” I asked. “I don’t know but, it feels right to me.” he said. “It’s uncomfortable to me.” I said while stepping from his grasp. “I apologize.” he said. “Well it’s only uncomfortable because your butt ass naked under that jacket.” I said laughing. “Funny.” he said with an embarrassed look on his face but, still managed a smile. “I’m gonna go back to the castle now.” I said. “I will be right behind you.” he said. I turned to violet-magenta mist and shot away like a bullet. Bye the time I got to the castle, it took Jeremy a couple of

minutes to catch up. “How did you do that?” Jeremy asked loud for everyone to hear and turn their attention to us. “How did I do what?” I asked totally not having a clue to what he was talking about. “How did you fly off so fast?” Jeremy asked. Malachi walked out of the castle to hear my response. “I don’t know, I just did.” I said. My eyes were glowing intensely at that point. I was stumbling to try and keep my balance. Then they just kept getting brighter. Then all of a sudden I ed out cold. I was having the greatest dream. We were back in Wilburton at the lake. Josh and I were laying on a blanket and laughing. Shannon and Mathias were grilling hamburgers. The sun was shining beautifully and bright. All of a sudden the sun exploded into the sky. I heard crying and screaming, people were burning. It was as if the had turned to acid and the people that were swimming looked like they were being boiled alive. Tears and breath coming out so fast that I felt like I was hyperventilating. I collected myself pretty quickly. I told all of my family to stand beside me. My eyes glowed intensely and then my hands followed and glowed as well. I clapped my hands together one time and it seemed to transport us back to the Castle of Donnchadh. When we arrived everything was normal. The sun was out just like in Wilburton. Then all of a sudden darkness swallowed us as the sun exploded in the sky. Then I woke up. I woke up gasping for breath. As I realized that I was in my bed, I began to cry. I couldn’t find my feelings on how the dream made me feel. That is what scared me most of all. I just laid back down on my bed and curled into a ball and silently cried. I finally stopped after a while and looked at the clock that read 7:12p.m. Which meant that daylight had ended about fortyfive minutes ago. I decided to go back down to the lake but, I would have to sneak away quietly. I couldn’t see anyone outside so I quickly turned to mist and and shot out high and fast so that no one would see me. I had to come back to the lake because it was the only thing that I had found that gave me any peace. It made me feel safe and secure. Most of all the lake made me feel wanted. Although I had no idea why things were about to get really bad. I took comfort in the fact that there were still things to enjoy. I was wearing a white satin and lace gown that was long and flowing with long sleeves. I took off my white slippers and pulled up my gown so that it wouldn’t get wet. Dipping my feet in the water, I squealed slightly at how cold it was. I sat there giggling at the edge of the wooden bridge. As I sat there, all my worries just seemed to evaporate. I just played in the water like a little girl. “You look better now than you did before.” said a strange voice. “Are you talking to me?” I answered secretly hoping that I wasn’t losing my mind. “Yes I am speaking to you.” said the strange voice yet again. “Thank you, I guess.” I said into the night. “May I you?” the voice asked. “Yes, please do.” I answered. “Thank you.” said the

voice. A woman came from behind a huge tree wearing a long royal blue silk gown. Her red hair with a wave that was to her knees that had glittering seashells and beautiful ribbons. And eyes of emerald green. She was carrying white rose buds and babies breath in her delicate hand. “May I put these in your hair? You have such beautiful hair that I cannot resist in asking.” she said smiling beautifully. “Yes. You may.” I said. “Wonderful.” she said. “Do I know you?” I asked while she put the babies breath and rosebuds in my hair. “No, but you will though.” she said. “Alright.” I said. “There. You look even more amazing.” she said sitting next to me. I looked at my reflection in the water. She made the soft curls of my hair look as though it were in a banana clip which was outlined in white rosebuds. The babies breath seem to glitter all around my hair, complimenting it very well.

Chapter Twelve

“I T’S BEAUTIFUL. THANK you so much.” I said smiling at her. “You’re quiet welcome.” she said. “I don’t mean to be rude but, who are you?” I asked. She simply smiled at me and asked a question of her own. “Are you at ease even with me here?” she asked. “I’m more at ease because you’re here.” I said. “Wonderful. That makes my heart very happy.” she said. She then put her feet in the water. “Are you ever going to tell me your name?” I asked. “Yes. I do apologize. My name is Achelois.” she said. “Achelois? That’s a very unusual name.” I said. “Yes, it is.” she said smiling. “Achelois my name is Eiralav.” I said. “Speaking of unusual names. And yes Eiralav, I already know your name. I’m glad to meet you nevertheless.” she said. “I’m glad to meet you too.” I said. I looked down at her feet in the water. Her feet were not feet. She had a fish tail. I looked back at her face which was still smiling at me. “What are you?” I asked. “I’m glad you ask me that and not freak out. I am a mermaid.” she said. “Wow! You’re beautiful.” I said. “I knew I had made the right choice.” she said as her smile got bigger. “The right choice for what?” I asked. “The one I chose to help.” she said. “Help me with what exactly?” I asked. She drew in a long breath and began. “First of all, you’ve spent your whole life wanting to be special. You’re special because you’re rare. Creature such as yourself do not happen along everyday. You’re rare because of your soul, it’s really quite powerful. Which is why you and Malachi are attracted to one another. Malachi is just like you, because when he was made vampire he held on to his humanity. He is considered an ancient vampire and he also happens to be a Warrior. The vampires hold Warriors very high, and it is also and honor to be a Warrior. Your soul responds to Malachi more than Kellan and what it means is, is that your soul is that of an ancient vampire.” she said. “So I belong with Malachi and not Kellan?” I asked. “Kellan will always be your maker. Nothing will ever change that but, what you find about Kellan is not going to be easy to take in. You are so much more than you realize. Your love for Malachi will probably consume you. “Something is going to happen to Kellan isn’t it?” I asked. Achelois dropped her head and her shoulders slumped, then she nodded. “He’s gonna die isn’t he?” I asked. “Yes my darling, he is.” she said sadly. “No!” I shrieked. “Yes, it will happen but, not in the way that you think. Why do you think Kellan talked to Malachi before he left?” she said. “What did Kellan tell Malachi?” I asked.

“That is something that you will have to ask Malachi.” she said. “You are going to be much more than you’ll ever know.” she said. “So there is nothing I can do to prevent this from happening?” I asked. “No my darling, you cannot.” she said. “Really?” I said. “Yes, because if you go looking for solutions then you will suffer the same fate.” she said. “Alright, I understand.” I said sadly. “I must go. So must you, everyone is looking for you.” she said. “Goodbye.” I said. “Not goodbye. It’s until we meet again. Never goodbye.” she said smiling. I nodded and smiled back at her. “Everything is about to dramatically change.” she said. Then Achelois dove into the water and swam away. I dried my feet off and put my white slippers on and just walked back to the castle instead of flying. When I got back to the castle I flew up to my balcony and stared out into the night. The stars looked like diamonds shimmering to the moons bright light. I just thought about Kellan and the last thing I heard him say to me. No one even noticed that six months had ed. Everyone was too busy getting a hold of their powers to notice. Shannon could now shoot electricity from her hands. The weird part was that it didn’t look like electric. It was the color of copper and if she built enough power it could kill many at once. Plus she could move incredibly fast, even more so than a normal vampire. She can also see into the near future too. Mathias is also incredibly fast and even more strong. He also gained a special talent with ancient guns. Which means that he can pull it apart, clean it, put it back together, load it, and be ready to rock-and-roll in under seven seconds. I’m so proud of everyone as I watched the snow leopards and werewolves battle together. They all looked really good and strong, they were even scaring the hell outta me. Many got hurt but, that’s a gamble you risk when preparing for war. I laughed when Magnolia had Enrique pinned on the ground and then licked him across the face. He kept saying, “Get off me you stuffed pussy cat. You’re so not giving me a chance here.” Then Magnolia leaned down and licked him across the face again. She then transformed back to human form and started laughing at him. It seemed that their little display had everyone’s undivided attention. Because I looked up and everyone was looking in their direction and laughing. “Aww, shut up. This isn’t funny.” Enrique said as he dusted himself off. That response just made everyone laugh harder. I stood on the balcony watching everyone laugh and having a good time and giving Magnolia high fives. In the corner of my eye I saw Malachi laughing as well. He then walked out to the center of all of them and said, “Okay everyone, time for dinner. You all did spectacular this evening. Keep up the good work. Now let’s eat. Oh, and Enrique walk it off buddy.” Then he started laughing again and shaking is head. Everyone gathered into the dining hall and sat around the dinner table while chattering and laughing. I stood in the doorway and just stared at everyone and smiled. This is my family and I love

them all equally and they’re all absolutely wonderful in all their unique ways. “Damn it.” I whispered to myself. Shannon finally wore her evening gown that I helped Mathias pick out for her. It was so gorgeous and long, it really complimented her figure and made her Goddess-like. All the while as I’m watching everyone I keep thinking that it just doesn’t feel like a war is coming. It feels normal and everyone is acting normal and totally content. As I thought it my stomach sank and I felt very sick. I went and gulped a blood bag and then excused myself from the dining hall and headed for my bed chambers. Before I got to the staircase Malachi stood in front of me. “You alright?” he asked. “Yea. Just tired is all.” I said. “You sure?” he asked. “Yup.” I said. “Okay, just wanted to make sure.” he said smiling. “Thank you.” I said smiling back at him. “I’ll leave you to it then.” he said. “Okay.” I said. He went back to the dining hall and I went to my bed chamber and sat heavily on my bed. I had all sorts of things going through my mind but what I really wanted was for my thoughts to stop and give me a damn break. Stepping out onto the balcony again I heard a voice calling my name. I immediately changed my clothes and stood back out on the balcony and made sure I wasn’t losing my mind. I heard the call again and shot out like a jet on take-off. I knew he didn’t want to leave me, he just didn’t want to end up pas something that could’ve been nothing short of epic. I know that he questioned my love for him when I didn’t go after him and beg him to stay those six long months ago. I just hope he knew that he was wrong. He better know that I love him for who he is and I’d always stand by his decisions. It had only been a short time since he’d called me and before I knew I was there. “Hello Josh.” I said. He quickly turned around and said, “Eiry? Is it really you?” he said. “Yeah, it’s really me.” I said. “Thank goodness.” he said. “I told you. All you have to do is call to the moon. I’ll hear you and respond to your call.” I said smiling. “I didn’t know if it would work.” he said. “What do you need?” I asked. “I wanna come home.” he said looking older and very sad. “Are you sure this is what you want?” I asked. “Yes. I finally made my decisions about everything.” he said. “Very well. Let’s go home.” I said. “Wait.” Josh said walking closer to me. “What?” I asked. “I want you to change me.” he said. “What? Now?” I asked, shocked at what I was hearing. “Yes. Now.” he said. “It can’t wait until we get home?” I asked in a stifled sigh. “No. It has to be right now.” he said. “What? Before you change your mind?” I asked. “Nope. Because I want to be changed by you in Paris.” he said. “Are you sure, you’re sure?” I asked. “Yes!” he shouted. And before he could blink. I went to him and grabbed him and bit into his neck. I drank until he collapsed and then when he came to, he drank from me. I could tell the difference immediately within him. He looked younger, stronger, and more fierce. His eyes already started glowing a bit, it was beautiful.

Chapter Thirteen

“Y OU READY TO go home?” I asked. “Yes, I am.” he said happily. We stepped onto the balcony and mist came upon us both. Mine was the familiar violet and magenta and Josh’s was deep grey and deep violet. “Whoa! This kicks ass!” he said laughing. “Yes, it does.” I said smiling. “Let’s go.” he said. “We’re gone.” I said. In minutes we arrived back on my balcony in Scotland. We informed to our human-like forms. Then in one blur, Josh grabbed and kissed me like he had longed to do it for a thousand years. “I’m sorry.” Josh said. “Sorry?” I said. “Yes. Sorry that it took me so long to get my head out of my ass.” he said. “It’s okay. You’re here now. That’s all that matters now.” I said. “You tired?” he asked. “Yes. Very. You?” I said. “Yes.” he said. “Let’s go to bed.” I said. “Okay. Sounds like a plan.” he said. As we settled into bed together we both noticed how natural it came. There were no weird awkward moments. It was peaceful and comfortable. As we let those feelings flood through us and then we both drifted to sleep. It was around 7:00 p.m. when I heard someone knocking on the door. I looked around and noticed that I was the only one in bed. I guess I thought that when I changed Josh, that it was all just a dream. I went and answered the door. Whoever it was, was continuously knocking. I opened it and stuck my head out, that’s when I heard that familiar sassy ass voice. “Oh shit! Ms. Thang, you look like nine kinds of hell.” Enrique said while appearing out of the dark corridor. “Damn. Do I really look that bad?” I asked while touching my face and smashing my hair down. “Don’t you worry bout nothing baby. Cause Ri-Ri is on top of it.” Enrique said while snapping his fingers. “You are so incredibly awesome. Do you know that?” I asked. “Yes girl I do know that I am incredibly awesome but, I never get tired of hearing it. Now gimme some.” he said as we slap high fives, low fives and snapped our fingers and hugged each other while laughing. “I’m so glad that you like me doing your hair.” Enrique said while sitting up his gear. “Well you are my favorite person here besides Josh.” I said while combing my hair so he wouldn’t have to fight a lot of tangles. “Mm-hmm.” he said while doing a ‘whatever’ gesture. “What? It’s true.” I said. “Girl please! I be seein how Mr. Yummy be lookin at you.” Enrique said and smiling. “Malachi?” I asked. “He’s the only motherfucker I call Mr. Yummy up in here.” Enrique said still smiling. “Are you kidding me?” I said. “Hell no! Girl I don’t even like to lick my fingers while eating but, I’d lick every damn one of

them for a crack at Mr. Yummy! Oh yes I would!” he said snapping his fingers. I just laughed really hard. “What’s so damn funny?” he asked. “You. And how you describe things.” I said. “Honey. I say things my own way because of how I see them. Like Mr. Yummy would do anything for the one he wants most.” he said looking at me like I just took the last cookie. “Well that dude is just going to have to wait in line. There is no way that I’ll be giving up on her anytime soon.” Josh’s voice came from the bathroom. Enrique and I jumped when we heard his voice. “Who the hell is in your bathroom girl?” Enrique whispered. “Josh.” I whispered back. Then Josh came out of the bathroom with his hair wet and still towel drying it. Anyone could tell that he’d been changed. “Oh damn!” Enrique said. “What?” Josh asked. “You’ve been changed. Who changed you?” Enrique asked. “Duh. Who do you think?” Josh said. “Mmm! This ain’t gonna be pretty.” Enrique said while continuing with my hair. “What? You mean my hair?” I asked. “No, goofy ass, I am talking about him. When Mr. Yummy finds out, he’s not gonna be gracious about it.” Enrique said. “You’re probably right.” I said.”We will deal with it as it arises.” Josh said. “Well you gonna deal with it a hell of a lot faster than you anticipated.” Enrique said as he curled my hair. “Why do you say that?” Josh asked. “Because he’s coming to your door and about to knock.” Enrique said pointing to the door. “What the–?” I was saying and before I could get the whole thing out. There was a tap, tap, tap on the door. Josh and I just looked at each other dumbfounded. “Aww shit! I guess my sexy ass will go and answer the damn door. Because we gonna have to deal with it sooner or later. I prefer sooner, less wrinkles involved if you just deal with your shit.” Enrique said as he walked to the door and opened it. “Hello Enrique, how are you?” Malachi said. “Mm-hmm. Better than your about to be there Mr. Yummy.” Enrique said and came back to finish fixing my hair. Malachi just gave Enrique the strangest look. He then looked to Enrique and me and said, “Okay ladies, what the hell am I missing here?” “Ooh I just love when a vamp knows how to talk to me.” Enrique said while snapping his fingers again and kissed Malachi on the cheek. “What’s going on?” Malachi asked. “What’s goin on is, is that your girl here went and changed someone last night.” Enrique said. “What?!” Malachi’s voice boomed like thunder. His eyes never changed from silver before but, that night they did. His fangs descended and his eyes turned blood red. Enrique and I jumped back and grabbed on to one another. Josh stepped out of the bathroom to face Malachi. “This is who you changed?” Malachi said with a very evil sneer. I nodded and continued my hold on Enrique. “Don’t be mad at Eiry. I wanted her to change me Mr. Malachi.” Josh said. Malachi’s eyes dimmed then. He turned back to Josh’s gaze and said, “You asked this of her?” “Yes sir, I did.” Josh said. “Very well. When you’ve

completed the change you need to come see me.” Malachi said. “Will do.” Josh said. “I need to see you in the back quarters now.” Malachi said glaring at me. “Okay I will be there in a minute.” I said in a shaky voice. “I’ll be waiting.” Malachi said. Then in a blurred flash he went down the corridor and out of sight. I went over to my vanity mirror to make sure I looked okay enough to get into a battle with an ancient vamp Warrior if it called for it. “Should I come with you?” Josh asked. “Um honey, they about to get into a fight cause of you. So no. I don’t think your presence will be needed.” Enrique said while gathering up his hair care equipment. “Oh okay, I’ll just hang here then.” Josh said. “Yeah, you gonna hang here and let me take care of that head of yours. You need some serious flare.” Enrique said as he was combing Josh’s hair. “Okay.’’ said Josh. “That’s right, okay. You know you really shouldn’t play about your looks. Take it from me. Cause I know I look fab-a-lous!” Enrique said while touching his butt and making a sizzling noise. “Well I’m going to face the music.” I said. “Okay girl! Go and handle your bid-ness.” Enrique said. “Yeah, good luck.” Josh said. “Thanks.” I said and blurred quickly out of the room. I went out to the back quarters and I saw Malachi standing in the furthest part away from the castle. I didn’t know if he knew that I was there. He just kept staring at the sky. I walked a little closer to him and said, “I’m here as you requested.” His shoulders slumped and he turned to face me with tears in his eyes. I didn’t know what to say but, I guess I did alright because some words came anyway. “Why did you ask me here?” I asked. “What is going on with you?” Malachi asked. “Pardon me?” I said. “What’s your deal?” he asked. “What do you mean?” I said. “I mean, say what you want to say to me. Not what you think you think you have to say.” he said. “Seriously?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. “Alright. Here it goes. First of all, I don’t feel that I owe you an explanation. Second, he’s my best friend and he wanted me to change him to vampire. He wouldn’t take no for an answer and he wouldn’t let me leave Paris until I did.” I said. “Wait, he’s your best friend?” he asked. “Well yeah. I thought you knew that.” I said. “I don’t know if I was told that or not. I can’t .” he said. “Well he is my best friend. He didn’t wanna be in the human world without me.” I said. “Oh. That’s pretty cool.” he said with a relieved smile on his face. “Feel better now?” I asked. “Yes. Thank you.” he said. “No problem.” I said. “Kellan just wanted me to look after you.” he said. “Were you ever going to tell me that? Or anything else he told you?” I asked. “Yes, I was but, I just couldn’t find the words. I’m so sorry, Eiry.” he said. “You don’t have to tell me anything because I know he’s not coming back. But you need honest with me, no matter what. Even if you think that me knowing something is going to put me in harms way.” I said. “You’re absolutely correct. I’m sorry.” he said. “It’s okay.” I said. “So are we cool now?” I asked. “Almost.”

he said. “Alright, what is it?” I asked. “Are you in love with Josh?” he asked. “Honestly?” I asked. “Well of course.” he said with a scoff. “No. I’m not in love with Josh. I love him, but not in love.” I said. “That’s all I wanted to know.” he said and then walked away with a little more bounce in his walk. “That’s it?” I yelled back at him. He turned around and smiled at me and said, “Yea that’s it.” I looked at him and rolled my eyes and said, “Jackass.” Then I turned and flew back up to my balcony. When I got back to my room there was no one in there so I just decided to take a long hot bubble bath. Everyone had practice again later on this evening so I just decided on a hot bath and then a blood bag.

Chapter Fourteen

A FTER MY BATH I grabbed a blood bag out of my new mini fridge and sat on my bed and slowly sipped it. As I sat there sipping the blood bag I kept hearing groans of pain coming from the corridor. So I quickly gulped down the rest of my blood bag and went into the corridor and listened again to see where it was coming from. It was coming from Josh’s bed chamber, he was going through the final stages of the change and hurriedly went to his aide. I held Josh through the whole thing and rubbed his head as he groaned and cried out in pain. As soon as the pain reduced I helped him to his bed and gave him a blood bag. There were no words spoken between us, I just made sure that he was comfortable. When he finished his blood bag I took it from him and put it in the waste basket by the nightstand I covered him up to let him rest. I walked back to my room and sat heavily on the bed and let out a long exasperated sigh. Then a voice called out to me that sounded eerie but familiar. I went to my balcony and there I could hear the voice more clearly. At that point I knew who it was calling out to me and before I could think I began turning to mist and shot out into the night sky. I arrived at the exact spot where I first met Achelois. She was sitting singing what seemed to be a lullaby. She and I retreated to where she stays most of the time behind the waterfalls. There were iridescent colors all around and mermaids were all over. Achelois was sitting on a huge white clamshell draped in light pink lace and silk. It was beautiful and smelled like lily’s and lavender. “Are you alright?” Achelois asked. “Yeah, I’m okay.” I said. “Good.” she said. “So what did you need? Why did you call me here?” I asked. “All will be revealed in due time. But for now I need you to sleep.” Achelois said as she blew something glittery in my face and I was out like a light. When I awoke, I was in my bed and all around me was quiet for a few minutes. There was a knock on the door and Enrique was at the door and said, “Hurry up, and open the damn door.” As I opened the door Enrique’s eyes widened. “What?” I asked. “You look completely different.” he said. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Your eyes and everything are different.” he said. I went and looked in the mirror and saw that he was right. My eyes still glowed violet but there was a moonstone color around my eyes. “What the hell?” I said. “I don’t know but, it does look good.” I said. “Well yes it does.” he said. “Well you don’t have to worry because I feel just fine.” I said. “Promise?” he said. “Yes. I promise.” I said. “Okay, well I

came to make sure that you were okay after your encounter with Malachi. And have you seen Josh?” Enrique said. “Um…yeah everything is good now. And Josh is currently going through the change. Just give him some time and he’ll be alright.” I said. “Okay well now that I know that you’re okay and that Josh is going through the change. We need to go downstairs with everyone because practice is about to begin. And I could seriously use a blood bag.” Enrique said. “Fine but things aren’t gonna go smoothly you know?” I said looking at Enrique with doubtful eyes. “Yeah, I kinda figured that already.” Enrique said while slightly pushing me out of my chamber doorway. As Enrique escorted me into the dining hall everyone’s came to a low roar. I did my best to keep my eyes focused in a downward direction. I sat down at the dining table and finally everyone resumed to a louder chatter. Shannon came to sit next to me. As she sat down she tossed her long blonde curls from her face. “Damn, you look amazing!” Shannon said. “Thanks. As do you as always.” I said. Shannon smiled and blushed slightly. When she turned away from eyeshot of my gaze, I looked at her and noticed that her eyes were glowing their familiar baby blue. She then grabbed my hand and pulled me through the kitchen and into the garden on the east side of the castle. She looked around to make sure that we were alone. “Alright. What the hell is going on with you?” she asked. “What are you talking about?” I asked. “Seriously? Okay, here’s the fine print. Malachi has been acting weird. Josh is worried about you and he’s going through the change process. Which is weird, he’s going through the painful process of the change and yet he’s completely worried about you. Plus he’s feeling all sorts of emotions from you. Enrique is tripping and won’t say a damn word about you, not even to Malachi.” She said. “Why the hell are you all so suspicious of me all of a sudden?” I snapped. At that time I finally looked Shannon directly in her eyes. She stumbled back a few steps and pointed at my eyes. “What the fuck?!” she finally managed to say. “What? What is your deal now?” I said calmly. “Your eyes Eiry, they’re not the same. What is going on?” she asked with tears in her eyes. “Shannon please calm the fuck down. It’s me, I swear. Nothing has changed. I’m still me, okay?” I said trying to calm her down. “Why has you eyes changed?” she asked. “I don’t know, babe. I will figure it out though and let you and everyone else know. Just trust me alright?” I said. “Okay. I do trust you.” she said as she smiled at me. “Thanks that means the world to me.” I said smiling back at her. “You know even if you hadn’t been my brother’s best friend you probably would’ve been mine instead.” she said grabbing my arm and pulling me to walk with her. “Wow! This place is beautiful. They even have snapdragons growing here.” I said. “Yeah, this place is great. It’s peaceful, too. This is where I come to think and be alone.” she said. “How often do you come here?” I asked.

“Quiet a bit. Why?” she said. “What’s got you stressed?” I asked. “Where would you like me to begin?” she said. “Well, preferably at the beginning. That would be where I’d start.” I said sarcastically. “Funny…..Okay here it goes. I’m worried that of all our training that it’s not going to be enough. Second, that whatever is going on with you isn’t going to have a good outcome. And finally, I’m scared shitless that I have no clue how to be there for Josh and what he’s going through.” she said with tears back in her eyes. “Shannon, calm down. Everything is going to be just fine. If you trust me like I really hope that you do. Then you will stop stressing and believe me when I tell you that everything is cool.” I said. She smiled at me and said, “I do believe you.” I smiled back at her and bumped her with my shoulder. She then started laughing and then we sat down on a garden bench. We sat there for a while and breathed in the scents of the flowers. Shannon finally spoke and said, “By the way, I’m really sorry about coming on to you back in Oklahoma. I hope you won’t hold it against me.” “Shannon that’s all behind us. No harm, no foul. Besides when you start the change, all sorts of things happen to you. Emotions, desires, memories, lust, and a few other emotions.” I said. “Thanks, I appreciate that. I’m still curious though.” she said. “Okay, well there are plenty of women here that would partake in your request.” I said. “I’m scared and nervous though.” she said. “Shannon, when it happens you won’t have anything to worry about, okay. You just have to trust your instincts.” I said. “Okay, thanks.” she said. “You’re welcome.” I said while laughing. “Are you laughing at me?” she asked. “No. I am laughing because even in all your curiosity you still have fear in the experience.” I said still giggling. She then started laughing and then said, “I know. It’s so stupid isn’t it? I’m just so afraid that I am gonna suck and be laughed at by whomever I choose to share the experience.” “Shannon, you’ll be fine. You’re just over analyzing it.” I said. “Really? Are you sure about that?” she asked. “Yes. I am positive.” I said smiling at her again. Then silence hushed over us for a while. Shannon’s voice broke the silence again. “Josh really missed you, ya know?” she said. “Nice save Shannon.” I said through a stifled laugh. “Shut up Eiry.” she said laughing. “I missed him too.” I said. “I can’t believe that he actually thought he was gay though.” she said. “That kind of thing is confusing for some people. It’s cool because it gives you a chance to truly discover who you are and what you want.” I said. “You respect gay people, don’t you?” she asked. “Yes, in a huge way.” I said. “That’s awesome.” she said smiling. I just smiled back at her. Then we let the silence engulf us yet again. I know that Josh is bi-sexual, but I wasn’t gonna tell her that because it isn’t mine to tell. If he wants her to know then he can tell it. Shannon and I had been sitting on the garden bench in silence for about thirty minutes when a man’s voice

broke into the silent night. “You two okay?” the voice said. “Yes.” Shannon said slowly. “Good. May I you?” said the male’s voice. “Sure.” Shannon said. A male figure peered out of the darkness and came into the dimly lit area where Shannon and I were sitting. Josh’s smiling face came into view. He smiled at us and sat on the garden bench across from us. “This place is peaceful.” Josh said.

Chapter Fifteen

“I ’LL LEAVE YOU two alone.” Shannon said. “You can stick around if you want.” Josh said. “Nah. I gotta go and find Mathias anyway. You two need to talk alone.” Shannon said as she walked toward the doorway. As Shannon left, Josh moved to the bench that I was sitting and put his hand on my knee. “You okay?” he asked. “Yeah, I’m good sweetie. How are you?” I said smiling up at him. “I’m…..I’m…….shitty.” he said. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “Are we okay? I mean you and me. It’s just that since you changed me you’ve been kind of distant.” he said. I put my arm around him and pulled him to me. “Goofy I was there with you when you started going through the change process.” I said. “You were?” he asked. “Yup.” I said. “Cool.” he said. “Yes, Josh you and I are great. I’m sorry if I have been distant. I didn’t mean to make you worry.” I said. “It’s okay.” he said. “I’ve just been dealing with a lot of shit lately. It’s nothing about you.” I said. “What’s going on, Eiry?” Josh said. “Yes. I’d like to know that as well.” Malachi said from the shadows. “What?! I don’t know exactly what is going on. When I find out I will let everyone know. Okay?” I snapped. Then I got up and left in a blur but, Malachi caught up to me. He then slammed me up against the wall making sure I was pinned. “Talk!” Malachi shouted. “I don’t know anything!” I snapped again. Then all of a sudden I felt a strange power surge through my body and in one flash it zapped Malachi and knocked him on his ass. I ran to my bed chambers and locked the doors. I sat on the bed rocking myself to ease the craziness of what just happened. As I sat there for a while my rage subsided and I got up and turned out my lights. I curled up into my bed and fell asleep. When I finally woke up I looked at the clock it read 11:01 p.m. The first person I thought of was Achelois. It was so strange, like I couldn’t seem to get her out of my head. It was almost as if she was calling me. So I automatically went out the balcony doors and immediately transformed to mist and went to her. When I arrived at the lake, there was no one in sight. “Achelois!” I yelled. Then out of nowhere, she appeared. “Achelois. Were you calling to me?” I asked. She didn’t say anything, she just nodded and smiled. “Why are you calling me?” I asked. “Because I need to speak with you. It’s very important.” Achelois said. “What is it, Achelois? What’s happening to me?” I said. “Eiry, do you know who or what I am?” she asked. “Yes. You’re a mermaid.” I said. “That’s not all that I am.” she said smiling. “What are you talking about?” I asked. “Eiry, the name

Achelois is the name of the Moon Goddess. I am the Goddess of Moon.” she said. At the precise moment that Achelois spoke those last words all of the other mermaids came out of the shadows and water. Some of them greeted me and others nodded their heads at me. I smiled and nodded back and waved to them. “Achelois, what do you mean you are the Goddess of Moon?” I asked. “It’s a lot to take in, I know. Just try to keep an open mind, okay?” she said. “Achelois, I’m trying real hard. Please explain this to me.” I pleaded. “Okay, no problem. Here it goes.” she said taking a deep breath and let it out slowly and then continued. “Many centuries ago a beautiful and enchanting woman approached me. We had talked a few times and she helped me. My family was poor and dying. I had no else to turn to, until she came to me. She finally said that she was there to bestow a gift and an honor to me. That I was strong and knew she could entrust it to me. She then asked me what creature I wanted to be all of my life. I simply said that I’ve always wanted to be a beautiful mermaid. She then bowed her head and said “as you wish.” Then transformed me into this being.” “So you became the Goddess of Moon that is a mermaid?” I asked. “Yes. That is correct.” said Achelois. “What do you want with me?” I asked. “I think you know that answer.” she said. “No. Achelois, I really don’t think I do.” I said. “Very well. I’ll explain myself better. When the one that is Chosen to claim these gifts is ready to depart this world, they must first seek a pure soul to bestow their gifts to them. Then, and only then, will they be allowed to depart. I have been here for many lifetimes, Eiry. I have seen such beautiful and was honored to witness them. Nightmares are aplenty in this world. It completely breaks my heart to witness these. So I have chosen you to bare the gifts I was bestowed so many lifetimes ago.” she said smiling at me. “I-I-I uh- I don’t think I can do this, Achelois.” I said while backing away. “Yes you can sweetie. I know that you can. It will come to you as natural as breath did when you were human. I promise.” she said smiling her familiar smile and continued. “I am ready to go. The world is not what it once was and doesn’t hold what it once did for me anymore.” she said as she turned her gaze to the ground. “If I do become the Goddess of Moon then can I still remain vampire?” I asked. “You are exactly what you want to be, so I have no worries in the performances you will demonstrate to balance the world.” she said. “Well when will this all become final?” I asked. “You have to feed from me and I have to take you to our sacred place.” she said. We then arrived back at the Goddess clamshell. “Come with me, Eiry, I need you to be at my side.” Achelois said. “Achelois? Are you sure this is what you want?” I asked through tears in my glowing violet eyes outlined in glowing moonstone. “Yes. This is what I want, Eiry.” she said smiling sweetly at first until she saw my tears flowing freely. Then her smile saddened and faded.

“Eiry, why do you weep for me?” she asked in a sweet voice. “Achelois, I consider you to be my friend. I don’t want you to go. Please just stay with us.” I said still weeping. The other mermaids began to weep as well. “Eiry, this is the reason why I chose you. Because your comion is what drives you. I don’t think I could’ve chosen anyone better to replace me.” she said. The mermaids gathered around us in a circle as Achelois and I stood in the center of the enchanted clamshell. Achelois then floated to me as her hair was flowing and her face aglow with her emerald eyes even more intense than before. She took my face into her hands and looked me in the eyes and smiled serenely. Then finally she said to me in an amazing voice, “Eiry, I will always be your friend. The fact that you have such love for me is nothing short of moving. I feel how much you want me to stay as well as the mermaids that have been my family for centuries. But I am ready to go for I am too tired to carry on. That is why I need you.” I continued to weep but, I nodded my head to her to let her know that I understood. Achelois then held her hand out to me for me to hold onto. I took her hand as she lead me into the enchanted clamshell, as the clamshell began to close it glowed an intense bright light. Apparently it was so bright that it caught everyone’s attention at the castle. Moments later everyone from the castle showed up at the lake and saw the enchanted clamshell floating high in the sky, they all just gasped in amazement. Achelois then put her arms around me and as she did the clamshell just disappeared. She then whispered in my ear, “I shall always be with you, my friend.” My eyes filled with tears and I hugged her back tightly. The light suddenly grew brighter and I could see silver and gold mist around Achelois and then it came over to me. I felt a warm intense surge of power rushing through me. It made my head feel dizzy and my knees shaky. The next thing I saw was Achelois slightly floating and then slowly disappeared. I must have ed out because when I awoke I was in the center of the of the cave. No one else was around as I walked out of the cave. As I walked out of the cave I could see a woman floating above the water. She was transparent and you could see through her perfectly. It was Achelois, she was just as beautiful as before. She tossed her gorgeous hair and batted her eyes at me as she did the first night I met her. “Achelois?” I whispered. “Hello Eiry. Yes it is I. Thank you for all you’ve done. Just that I shall always be with you, my friend.” Achelois said and disappeared yet again. For some strange reason seeing her again made me feel better. Still as I walked out of the cave entrance I still never saw anyone. So I continued on to the bridge where I had met Achelois. As I stood on the bridge and leaned over the side to look at my reflection but, I looked the same. Afterwards I just went back to the castle. I arrived on my balcony and entered my bed chamber. Feeling tired and a little stressed out so I

decided to take a long bubble bath that smelled of vanilla and almond. I have no idea why but, it was oddly refreshing and it seemed to rid me of my stress. While I was relaxing in my bath I kept having mental babble. I thought about being the Goddess of Moon and all that would include. Most Goddesses I’ve ever heard of are elegant and most of all they’re graceful. I’m not any of those things. “Oh well, hopefully things will work out.” I said aloud not even realizing that I was talking to myself. I just kinda looked around and let out a deep sigh. Then I turned the spa jets on and took another deep breath and went under the water. While I was under the water I heard someone knocking on my door. I raised my head up from the water and wiped the water and bubbles from my face. I quickly got up and wrapped myself in a towel. I walked to the door and opened to see Malachi standing there. He looked very yummy as usual. Instead of standing there ogling him I just turned away from the door leaving it open so he could decide if he wanted to stay or go. Of course he stayed, he walked in and shut and locked the door. “Malachi. What brings you here? Come to bad mouth me again?” I said. “No, I just want to talk.” he said. “Alright then. So talk.” I said.”What is going on with you? We all saw the light show earlier.” he said. “I will tell everyone tomorrow night.” I said while towel drying my hair. “Why are you acting so distant toward everyone?” he asked. “I am acting distant toward you because the last time we conversed you acted like a royal asshole.” I said. “I know. I apologize for that. I’m just….I don’t know. I guess I just wish things were different.” he said looking at me with sad eyes. “Yeah, like when you discovered that I had changed my best friend Josh.” I snapped. “Yes! Especially when you changed him. This is the final night, he’ll complete his change tonight. I just wish you would have talked to me before changing him.” he said glaring at me. “Why are so fucking threatened by Josh? What did he ever do to you?” I asked in a hateful voice. “I’m threatened by him because I know how he truly feels about you. It becomes threatening when I feel for you what he feels.” he said turning away from me. “What? What are babbling about?” I asked as I walked closer to Malachi. “Josh is in love with you. Tell me that you don’t know that.” he said. “Man you really don’t know shit from shampoo, do you? No he is not in love with me. He loves me but not like that. He cares about me and we’ve been through a lot of shit together but, it goes no further. We fuck around but, we aren’t together and we never will be.” I said. “Oh Eiry that man’s feelings runs a lot deeper than you realize.” he said. “No the fuck they don’t! He is bi-sexual and if you wanna know the truth, he prefers men’s companionship than he ever has with women. Okay?!” I yelled. “Oh. I didn’t know.” he said. “Yeah. No shit!” I said. “I’m sorry.” he said. “Whatevs man.” I said.

Chapter Sixteen

“M ALACHI, I’M GOING to bed now. I have had a very fucked up day and I’d like to sleep on it. I will let everyone know what is happening to me tomorrow.” I said. “Okay, well sweet dreams.” he said as he walked out of my room. “Thanks.” I said. I listened to make sure that he wasn’t going to come back up the stairs. Then I went to Josh’s room and listened at his door to make sure that nobody was in there with him. All I could here was Josh rummaging around in there and clearing his throat. Then I quickly opened his door and let myself in. “Hey we need to talk.” I said. “Okay, what’s going on?” he asked. “Well, Malachi believes you’re in love with me.” I said. “Yeah, I heard that.” he said. I just rolled my eyes. “I do love you, Eiry. Just not the way he thinks I do.” Josh said. “I know that, Josh.” I said. “I wish it was more.” he said. “I don’t. I love you just the way you are. I wouldn’t change you for anything in the world. I know that if you did love me like that, I know that it would kill me.” I said. “Why would you say that?” he asked. “Because, it would be an epic love of all time. And I just don’t think that I could take it. I mean I do wanna be loved like that and I know you do in your own way but, I truly think that it would kill me. Because I would love you so much that it would hurt.” I said as I looked into his eyes. Josh began to cry and said, “That is the coolest thing you’ve ever said to me.” “It’s the truth.” I said. “I know it is. Why do you think I called to you?” he asked. “I thought you called to me because you were not happy in your relationship.” I said. “Well yeah but, that was only part of it. I missed you more than you’ll ever know. So yes I do love you.” he said. “Well I love you back.” I said smiling at him. “Okay you need to level with me now.” he said. “What’s up?” I said. “What the hell was happening to you tonight in that clamshell?” he asked. “I was turned to the Goddess of Moon.” I said. “What? How?” he asked. “Well a few nights ago I met a mermaid named Achelois and come to find out she was the Goddess of Moon as well and wanted to depart the world. The only way she could do it was to bestow her powers to someone worthy of such power. Apparently she felt that I was the worthy candidate. And now she’s gone.” I said. “You mean she died?” Josh asked. “Yes.” I said sadly. “Damn that’s sad.” he said while hugging me. We just sat at the edge of his bed for a while. Then he turned and looked at me and said, “I do like your seashells and ribbons in your hair now. It’s cool.” he said. “Thanks. I like them too.” I said with a smile. “Hmm. So

you’re now the Goddess of Moon now, huh?” he said. “Yup.” I said. “Sounds like you got some pretty big shoes to fill.” he said. “Wow. You don’t even know.” I said. “So there are real mermaids in that lake?” Josh asked. “Well yeah, real mermaids. I don’t know about now but, Achelois was amazing and elegant.” I said. “Wow.” he said. “I’m really scared about all this shit, Josh.” I said through tears. “Yeah, I know. But you’ll be strong enough to go through whatever it is you need to go through.” he said. “Yeah but, according to Achelois, I am gonna be here for centuries.” I said. “Well that’s good to know. At least I know you’ll always be there.” he said smiling down at me. “At least I know that gives you comfort.” I said. “Well I believe that you’re gonna be just fine. I don’t think she picked wrong and I also think you look awesome.” he said. “That means an awful lot coming from you.” I said. “Well good because I really believe in you.” he said. “Do you think I can live up to the challenges and responsibilities of this new title?” I asked hesitantly. “I believe that you can do anything that your hearts desire.” he said. “Thanks, that helps.” I said. “You’ll rewrite it and give it new definition.” he said as he nudged me with his shoulder. I just smiled and nudged him back. “Alright, I’m going to bed. I’ll see you later.” I said. “Okay. Sleep good.” he said. “You too.” I said through tired eyes. As I walked out of Josh’s room and started walking back to mine, I heard his voice say, “That was really sweet what you said to Josh.” “Malachi are you eavesdropping?” I asked. “No I just overheard.” he said. “Uh-huh, good night Malachi.” I said. There was “whoosh” in the air and then Malachi was in front of me. He stared into my eyes and then grabbed me and kissed the hell out of me. “What was that for?” I asked. “Nothing.” he said and then in super human speed he was gone. “Well that was weird.” I said to myself as I walked back to my room. When I got back to my room I sat down on my bed and thought about the kiss that had taken place and smiled. I turned off the lights and laid down and went to sleep. When I finally awoke there was a knock on my door. I got up to answer my door but, when I opened it there was no one there. I looked down and there was a huge black box with a silver bow on it. I took the box and put it on my bed and opened it. It was a beautiful black gown trimmed in blood red. It was incredibly beautiful but, I didn’t know where it had come from. So I just put a pair of jeans and an I t-shirt and went down stairs to the dining hall for a blood bag. As I got to the fridge I grabbed a blood bag and gulped it down. Still feeling hungry I grabbed another bag. “Hey you sexy bitch!” Enrique said. He scared the hell out of me and I jumped. “Hey what’s up? I said. “What’s with the t-shirt and jeans look today?” he asked. “I don’t know. Just didn’t feel like dres today. I felt like dressing down.” I said smiling. “You look different. What’s going on?” he asked. “I don’t know what you mean.” I said. “Oh you are

so full of shit.” he said. “Maybe so but, someone sent me a gift. It was a beautiful gown. It was absolutely incredible.” I said. “Oooh! Well then what are we waiting for? Let’s go do your hair and put it on.” Enrique said excitedly. Enrique grabbed my arm and began to drag me back to my room. He did my hair and make-up and did a hell of a job too. I barely recognized myself. I then put the gown and as I did the ribbons and seashells changed to blood red and black. Enrique gasped and became wide eyed in disbelief. “What the hell was that?” he asked. “Were you there to witness the bright lights last night?” I asked. “Well yes of course I was, it was some crazy shit!” he said. “Well I was being transformed.” I said. “Transformed to what?” he asked. “Goddess of Moon.” I said. “Really?” he asked. “Yeah really. There is an uneasy feeling with all of this though.” I said as I grabbed my head. “What do you mean? What’s the uneasy feeling?” Enrique asked. “I just feel like it isn’t finished and it’s not over.” I said. “Well, you look really good in that dress.” Enrique said. “Well thank you. I am so hungry, I need a blood bag.” I said. “Oooh, good call.” Enrique said. We went downstairs into the dining hall and grabbed a blood bag. We clicked the blood bags together and drank at the same time. “Oh, wow that’s good.” Enrique said. “Mm-hm, sure is.” I said. “You look beautiful.” said a deep voice from the doorway. I looked up to Malachi standing there with his beautiful silver eyes studying me. He stood there wearing a long sleeve blood red silk shirt, and black leather pants and a long black leather trench coat. His ensemble completely matched my gown. “You were the one that sent this gown to me.” I said. “Guilty as charged.” he said with a cocky grin. “You’re such an ass.” I said smiling back at him. “I know, come on let’s go.” he said. “Where?” I asked. “Out!” he said. “You two have fun. But Mr. Yummy if you gonna take her out then you better act right.” Enrique said. “No worries Ri-Ri. She’s in good hands.” he said still smiling his infamous cocky grin. “She damn well better be because I’d hate to have to whip your ass.” Enrique said. Malachi already had a limo waiting outside the door for us. We got in the limo and started down the driveway. “Seriously Malachi, where are we going?” I asked. “You’ll see.” he said. “Well at least tell me one thing.” I said. “Okay what?” he said. “Is this a date?” I asked. “Mmm. Definitely.” he said. “Oh shit.” I said under my breath. Malachi just laughed his incredible laugh. All of a sudden I was so nervous and didn’t know what to do or how to act around him. We arrived in town and walked around and window shopped and talked. He told me personal things about his past and I told him personal things from my human life. We laughed and shared limericks and anecdotes. “So listen, I want to apologize for being such an arrogant prick last night. I keep forgetting this is a new day and age. I’m still living in the past.” he said sincerely. “It’s cool. Don’t worry about it.” I said. He then grabbed my hand

and pulled me to him and kissed me so softly. His every touch sent bolts of lightning throughout my body. “How do you do that?” I said as pulled away from his kiss. “What? How do I do what?” he asked while looking at me weird. “Malachi every time you kiss me you send lightning bolt through my body. It feels good and everything but, I’m just curious on how you do it.” I said. “I don’t know, babe. I’m just kissing you is all. But you do something to me, too. When I kiss you it’s like I fall away with your touch and I just get all wrapped up in it. It’s amazing.” he said. “Wow. That’s pretty cool.” I said with a huge smile. “Hm.” he said and kissed me again. This time was like fireworks and lightning bolts but, this time I just went with it. We finally arrived back at the Castle of Donnchadh. As we got out of the limo and walked up to the door and he kissed my hand. “Thank you for accompanying me this evening, milady. I had a wonderful time.” he said. “As did I, kind sir.” I said. He kissed me again for the final time and bid me goodnight. I walked in the door and saw Josh at the bottom of the staircase. Josh’s jaw dropped when he saw Malachi and I walk in the door all dressed up. Malachi kissed my hand again and I walked up the stairs. Shannon and Mathias were in the dining hall doorway as we walked in and Pam, Magnolia, and Enrique were in the foyer doorway staring at us. Judging eyes as far as I could see. All I wanted to do was go to my room and go to bed which is exactly what I did.

Chapter Seventeen

W ELL SORT OF anyway. I went to my bed chamber and took my gown off and put on a night shirt. As soon as I put up the gown, I turned on my stereo and Vertical Horizon was playing the song “You’re a God.” I started dancing around in my night clothes and swinging my hair around. I then heard a tapping at my balcony door and to my surprise it was Malachi. I hurriedly went over and locked my bed chamber door and then in a flash went to the balcony door and let Malachi in. “Nice moves.” he said. “Thanks.” I said laughing sarcastically. “Why did you lock the bed chamber door?” he asked. “Why would you ask that?” I asked. “You gonna beat around the bush or are you gonna tell the truth?” he asked. “Why should I tell the truth your not.” I asked. “Oh fuck it.” he said and grabbed me and kissed the hell out of me. He through me on the floor and pinned me down. “I can’t believe this is happening.” he said. “Shut up.” I said as I bit into him and then he did the same to me while slamming me up against the wall. I ripped his shirt off of him and saw his tattoos and licked every square inch of him. I slammed him on the bed and jumped on top of him and continued kissing him and then he ripped my night shirt off me. “Let me see your eyes.” he said out of breath. He then put his hands on either side of my face and looked deep into my eyes. “Wow, you’re so beautiful.” he said. “Mmm, so are you.” I said. And then we continued to revel into one another again. ion just filled the room and for a while it seemed as if the whole world just disappeared and it was the greatest time I could ever having. We just wrapped into one another and made love all through the night. When we awoke just after dark, there was a knock on the door. I hurriedly went and got dressed and scurried to the door. “Should I get dressed?” Malachi asked. “It’s up to you sweetie.” I said in a half laugh. I then opened the door to see a worried look on Mathias’ face. “What’s wrong Mathias?” I asked. “Have you seen Shannon anywhere?” Mathias asked. “No buddy we sure haven’t.” Malachi said as he pulled on one of my Smashing Pumpkins t-shirts. Mathias gave us a weird look and just continued, “Shannon and I got into an argument and she left and now I don’t know where she is.” Mathias said sadly with a worried look on his face. “Did you ask Josh?” I asked. “No I didn’t.” he said. “Okay.” I said and in a blur I went and found Josh and asked him if he knew where Shannon would be. “Josh do you know where Shannon is?” I asked. “No why?” Josh asked. “Well because

Mathias and Shannon got into a fight and she took off and he can’t find her now.” I said. “Well she may be down by the lake.” Josh said. “Okay thanks.” I said. “But you should know that if Shannon is pissed off then you really need to let her cool off.” Josh and I said simultaneously. “Yeah I got it. I know how that goes.” I said. “Yeah, I guess you all too well.” he said. “Mathias!” I yelled. In super human speed Mathias and Malachi ran to my side. “Wow! That really works.” I said. “Yeah that’s pretty cool.” Josh said. “What’s going on?” Pam asked. “We can’t find Shannon. Do you know where she is?” I said. “Yeah, she’s by the lake.” Pam said. “Ever since Shannon changed, she’s become kind of a wild child.” Mathias said. “Yeah, she’s definitely different.” I said looking at Josh as he nodded in agreement with what I had said. “Pam? Will you go and grab Magnolia and Jeremy and meet us at the lake?” Josh asked politely. “Yea sure, but there are no guarantees that they will go.” Pam said. “We’ll go. We’re right behind you guys.” Jeremy said as Magnolia followed behind him. “Groovy.” I said. We all left the castle and headed to the lake to see if we could find Shannon. Malachi, Mathias, and I went into flight to see if we could spot Shannon anywhere. As soon as I was high enough over the trees. Thats when I saw Shannon sitting on a lily pad in the middle of the lake with a woman who was beautiful and powerful looking. And thats when Malachi and Mathias crashed into me and we went back to the ground. “Oh shit.” Mathias said. “Yeah I hear you brother.” Malachi said to Mathias. “You know what this means.” Malachi said to Mathias. “Yes, I do.” Mathias said. “Ahem! You wanna fill me in on this?” I asked. “Eiry, Gods and Goddesses are recruiting.” Mathias said as he looked at Malachi. “You wanna run that by me again?” I said in confusion. “Baby, they’re recruiting. They know something horrible is coming. So they’re recruiting vampires so that the vampire powers will mix with God or Goddess powers and make them more efficient and stronger.” Malachi said. “Shannon has been Chosen.” Mathias said. As soon as Mathias said that there was a huge wave of light that surrounded us and blinded the hell out of us. Then the light dimmed and was focused where Shannon had been sitting. We ran to Shannon in super human speed and we saw the beautiful Goddess transferring her powers to Shannon. “That’s Sulis Minerva the Goddess of Sacred Waters.” Pam said as Jeremy nodded in agreement. “She’s beautiful.” Magnolia said. Then another flash of light hit and Sulis Minerva vanished. “Damn that light is bright as hell.” Jeremy said. “Shannon!” Josh yelled. Shannon turned her glowing stare to Josh and then smiled. She floated in the sky and burst into light and it sounded like a shotgun or cannon firing four times. At the fourth fire I felt power rush through me and at the precise moment that it hit me, I knew that the Gods and Goddesses were not finished recruiting. Shannon laid on the bank of the lake. Which is what

happened to me when I was turned to Goddess. Mathias picked her up and flew her back to the castle and the rest of us followed. Mathias took Shannon straight to their bed chamber and stayed with her. We arrived back at the castle and we were all chattering about the events that we had all been witness to. There was a commotion in the castle and I heard Magnolia’s voice trying to calm someone down. As we all went in to see what was going on, Magnolia’s voice sounded off. “Listen! I understand that you’re pissed but, coming in here and acting like a giant asshole isn’t going to solve anything.” Magnolia said sternly. “Get off me, damn it!” Ziggy sneered. Ziggy finally broke away from Magnolia’s firm grip and tore away from her. He then punched her right in the nose and Malachi rushed to her aide in a swift blur. Mathias quickly grabbed Ziggy from behind as he was making his way to Josh. In one deft move, Mathias knocked Ziggy out cold. “What the hell was that all about?” I asked in a shrill voice. “Ziggy.” Mathias said. “Um, I know who he is, what I want to know is what the fuck was he flipping out about?” I said in a frustrated tone. “He sounded very pissed off.” Shannon said in a weak voice. “You okay?” Josh asked Shannon. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just hungry is all.” Shannon said as she went to the dining hall and grabbed a blood bag. We all decided to retire to the dining hall and sat down and talked after we decided to put Ziggy on the couch in the main room. Josh just stared at Ziggy from the doorway and then came in and sat down. “I think I know why Ziggy is lashing out and clocked Magnolia.” Josh said with his voice drowning out the chatter and disbelief. “Why?” Shannon asked. “Me.” he said. “How do you mean?” Mathias asked. “Well I wasn’t forthcoming with the truth about myself to Ziggy. When he and I met, I was battling mixed emotions that I had about my sexuality. When someone tries to tell you that you need to be yourself and screw what other people think. It just really didn’t sink in at that time. So I did the worst thing I could have ever done. I toyed with Ziggy’s emotions. I really hurt him and I feel horrible about it but, he’s just not the one for me. I know that now. But I hurt him the way no one should ever be hurt. The way I treated him was unforgivable.” Josh said as his voice cracked. “So, you thought that you wanted to spend your life with Ziggy but, later learned that you didn’t?” Magnolia asked while holding her head up to get her nose to stop bleeding. “Well yes.” Josh said. “So what does that mean? Does that mean that you are gay?” Magnolia asked Josh. That question raised Shannon’s attention really quickly. “Yeah.” Josh said under his breath. “Honey, that’s cool because most are vampires are bi-sexual. Cept for me baby! For me, I love the men!” Enrique said as he entered the dining hall. “Enrique, where the hell have you been?” Shannon asked in a sassy tone. “Girl, don’t you be tryin’ to get cute with me! I was in the middle of a manicure when all this bullshit started and you can’t stop beauty

time.” Enrique said while cocking his head from side to side and snappin his fingers. “Enrique, no one is trying to get cute with you. Besides if anyone wanted any lip from you, they’d just scrape it from their zipper.” Jeremy said. Everyone broke into hysterical and saying their “ooh’s” and “damn’s.” Enrique just turned and looked at Malachi and said, “Yeah and you be wishing you could scrape it off your zipper, too!” “Well if that ain’t a “SNAP!”I don’t know what would be. I just love Enrique’s quick come backs.” Shannon said laughing. “It’s all elementary for the easily amused.” Magnolia said rolling her eyes at Shannon. “Ooh, cat fight! This should be good.” Enrique said as he grabbed a seat next to me. “Quiet!! “Malachi’s voice boomed. “Shit! Leave it to the L-7 to break up a perfectly good cat fight.” Enrique sneered. “Why does everything that has violence in it, attract you?” Mathias asked.”Because baby, I like things rough.” Enrique said as he winked at Mathias. “There isn’t anything as rough as looking at your ugly ass!” Ziggy said while everyone turned and glared at him as he entered the dining hall.

Chapter Eighteen

“N UH-UH, THAT’S NOT what you was sayin’ when you were kissing my socalled ugly ass! Enrique said in a matter-of-fact tone. Ziggy lunged at Enrique, Josh intercepted and blocked Ziggy from reaching Enrique. “I’ll get you later!” Ziggy yelled. “Highly doubtful, bitch! You too flaccid.” Enrique said as he walked away in his infamous you-ain’t-got-shit-on-me walk Ziggy lunged toward Enrique yet again but, this time Malachi stepped in front of him. Ziggy instantly backed down from Malachi. Then Malachi pulled Ziggy to him and began speaking to him in a whisper. I could barely make it out but, I heard what Malachi told Ziggy. Malachi began by putting his hand on the back of Ziggy’s neck and squeezed pretty hard. I’m only guessing that because Ziggy flinched when Malachi grabbed him. Then Malachi said, “Now listen here, if you so much as give one more person in this castle a dirty look or a bad word is spoken from your lips or anymore disruptions of any kind during your stay here, you will answer to me. Are we clear, Zacharias?” “Yes sir, crystal.” Ziggy said. “Very good. Please, continue about your business.” Malachi instructed. I walked over to Malachi and stood next to him. Malachi took my hand and as he did I smiled, “Would you me outside for some fresh air?” “Yes, I’d be happy to.” I said smiling and laid my head on his shoulder as we walked out the side door. Josh and Ziggy had already departed to Josh’s bed chambers to talk while Malachi and I made our way outside. “What the fuck is your malfunction?” Josh snapped as Ziggy made his way through Josh’s bed chamber door. While Josh shut it and locked it. “Don’t try to pull that shit!” Josh snapped again. “I was mad!” Ziggy yelled. “Mad or not, you could’ve come in here and talked to me like an adult. Not screaming and fighting and punching your own sister in the fucking nose. “Josh said with glowing eyes. “You’re a vamp now?” Ziggy screeched. “Yes! I am a vampire. You knew I wanted to be changed when you met me.” Josh said. “Yea but, I thought you’d changed your mind when you moved to Paris with me.” Ziggy said sadly. “No! I never changed my mind about that. I wanted it ever since Eiry was changed.” Josh said. “You-you love her don’t you?” Ziggy stammered. “Yes. I always have but, not like in love with her.” Josh said firmly. “Who changed you?” Ziggy asked. “Eiry.” Josh said as his eyes slowly stopped glowing. “What has she done to you, Josh?” Ziggy asked. “She gave me a gift that only she could give. She is my maker and my best

friend.” Josh said. “She seems spoiled by power.” Ziggy said in a vicious tone. “Well I can assure you that she is not. She’s not just a vampire anymore.” Josh said with a cocky smile. “Wh-wh-what is she?” Ziggy stammered eagerly. “She’s the first Vampire Goddess of Moon.” Josh said. “Really?” asked Ziggy. “Yes.” Josh replied. “That’s pretty cool.” Ziggy said smiling. “I thought so, too.” Josh said smiling back at Ziggy. “So, why did you really leave?” Ziggy asked Josh who was standing by the window watching and smiling as he saw Malachi and Eiry walking around the grounds. I know Josh was watching us, I could feel his eyes. I didn’t know his mood though which was very odd especially for us. “I left with her.” Josh said in a whisper. “I know who you left with. I just want to know why.” Ziggy said as he walked over and stared out the window with Josh. “I left for her.” Josh finally said after a few minutes ed. “Why is she so important, Josh?” Ziggy asked in a sad voice.”I don’t expect you to understand. Hell sometimes even I don’t understand it myself. This is the only way that I can explain it to you. She and I have been through thick and thin. We’ve fought, loved, hated, cherished, and mourned together. Everything she was and is will be tattooed in my soul for all eternity.” Josh said eloquently. “Wow!” Ziggy gasped. “Does it sound like bullshit?” Josh asked. “No. It’s beautiful. Just like you.” Ziggy said sweetly. “You’re delusional.” Josh said. “No, I’m not delusional. I’m not lying to you. I wish you could see what I see.” Ziggy said. “Oh yeah and what is that?” Josh asked. “Perfection.” Ziggy replied and kissed Josh full on the lips. All of the lights and noises seemed to disappear. Josh entwined his fingers with Ziggy’s and pulled Josh close to him. With full force Josh pushed Ziggy back on the bed. Ziggy just giggled and ran his fingers through Josh’s hair and kissing his neck as Josh kissed Ziggy’s smooth chest. As breath came quicker between the two of them, Ziggy reached up and lightly blew in Josh’s ear. They grabbed on to one another in a tight embrace and ionately made love throughout the night. “Malachi, don’t you think you were a bit rough on Ziggy?” I asked. “No, not really. Do you?” Malachi asked. “Well kinda, I mean he had his heart torn out and wasn’t given an explanation.” I said. “I know but, that doesn’t mean he can come in here like a damn tasmanian devil and destroy this place or the people that reside here.” Malachi said with one eyebrow raised. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” I said. “Well, I’m turning in for the night.” Malachi said. “Yeah so am I.” I said. “I will see you tomorrow. Sweet dreams.” Malachi said as he kissed me and bid me good night. “Sweet dreams.” I replied. I flew up to my bed chamber balcony and quickly threw on my pj’s. I curled up in my bed and wrapped myself in a thin comforter and I was sound asleep almost instantly. This was the first time I had a dream in a very long time. This dream was unlike any other dreams of my past. It started out a normal sunny day and birds and

crickets were playing and singing. I could actually hear the dragonflies’ wings as they flapped. The sunlight felt like honey to my tongue. Trees swaying in the breeze and children’s laughter all around. Then suddenly everything went dark and chaotic. Women, men, and children’s dead bodies all around. Vampires bodies were on the ground as well but, their heads were on spikes that were driven into the ground. Fire was burning houses and buildings and the fields looked like charcoal. The sky had an orange-red glow. It looked like embers from a huge ass bonfire that got out of control. Two tall figures were in the sky and standing on clouds. One figure was throwing lightning bolts and the other was throwing thunder bolts. Suddenly in the middle of it all. A creature with huge fangs, glowing yellow-green eyes, and was the size of a triceratops came howling up through the ground. The two figures in the clouds signaled for me to get out of there as they hurled more bolts at the creature. I was paralyzed with fear and then with a jolt of surprise. I snapped out of paralyzation and started to run. That’s when the creature spoke to me. “Eiry, you’ll not run from me forever. You’ll not win, either.” the creature said laughing. I stopped and faced the creature and finally I spoke. “Who are you?” I asked.”You mean to tell me that you still have no clue on who I am?” asked the creature. “That would sum it up, wouldn’t it? Considering the fact that I’m asking who you are.” I said sarcastically. The creature then transformed into a human figure I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. “Kellan?” I gasped. “The one you call Kellan is not in this body anymore. His soul was an offering to summon me.” The creature said. “No! That’s not true!” I screamed at the creature. In a blur he was face to face with me. The creature seemed to want to touch me but, wasn’t able to do as he wished. Tears were falling fast from my eyes. “Why do you weep?” the creature asked. “Because the body that you’ve inhabited was the body of my maker.” I said sobbing. “There were no marks on his soul that says he changed you.” the creature said. “What? That’s not possible. Kellan changed. I know, because I saw him the very night I was changed.” I changed. “No. You have older blood in you. Your maker may have disguised himself to let you see someone else.” the creature said. “Who are you?” I asked in a gravel voice. “Aryan.” the creature said. When the creature said the name, the sky broke and started to fall away like glass. That’s when I woke up screaming and drenched in pool of sweat. I put my knees up to my chest and rocked back and forth as I sobbed. After a while, I finally got up from my bed. I put on my jeans and favorite Smashing Pumpkins t-shirt. Which was a black t-shirt with orange letters on it. I looked at my clock that read 6:00 p.m. Then quickly went to the garden wing of the castle. I was sobbing so hard as I sat on the bench in the garden, I never heard anyone come out there. Then out of nowhere someone touched my shoulder. I jumped up and

screamed. I looked back to see Ziggy holding his ears. “Eiry? You alright?” Ziggy asked. “No, I mean I will be as soon as my heart settles back into my chest instead of my throat.” I said.

Chapter Nineteen

“I ’M SORRY. I didn’t mean to scare you.” he said. “It’s okay. I’m not myself anyway.” I said. “Why are you crying?” he asked. “I’m pretty sure that I’m not going to confide into someone that hates me,” I said looking away from Ziggy. “I don’t hate you, Eiry.” he said. “I really doubt that.” I said. “Fair enough. I have been a dick to you.” he said. “Yeah you have.” I agreed. “I’m so sorry for the way I’ve treated you. I hope you’ll forgive me one day.” he said sadly. “I don’t have to have time, I’ve already forgiven you.” I said. “I just thought at first, that you didn’t love Josh. Now I know that you do.” he said. “I know, Zig.” I said. “You gonna tell me why you were crying?” he asked. “Bad dream.” I whispered. “Tell me. Please.” he asked. “Okay, here goes nothing.” I said. After I told Ziggy about my dream. His face was pale and his eyes were wide with fear. He was holding my hand as I told him everything and his hand became clammy and wet. As I was about to speak the creatures name. Ziggy beat me to it and said, “Aryan.” “Okay, you’re scaring the shit out of me.” I said through tears and my voice was panicked. “I’m sorry, sweetie. Have you ever heard of Aryan before your dream?” he asked. “No. Why?” I asked. “Oh shit.” Ziggy whispered. “What?! What’s wrong?!” I asked in a worried and panicky voice. “Eiry breathe! Take a deep breath and let it out slowly.” Ziggy said. “Ziggy I don’t breathe. Technically I’m dead, dude.” “Who is taking in what deep and letting it out slowly? Sounds kinky.” said a voice from behind a cascade of white lilies. “Who is there?” Ziggy asked. “It’s me. I heard voices coming from in here and came to check it out.” Enrique said as he walked around the lilies to look at us. “It’s just Eiry and I. We were just talking.” Ziggy said. “Do you mind if I chill with the two of you? Nobody is awake yet and it is very boring.” Enrique said with hopeful eyes. “It’s alright with me if it’s alright with Zig.” I said smiling at Enrique. “I don’t mind.” Ziggy said. “Whoo! Okay so what are we talkin’ bout?” Enrique said. “Aryan.” Ziggy replied. “I should go.” Enrique said quickly and got up and started to walk away. “Enrique? Do you know Aryan?” I asked. Enrique stopped and turned back and sat down. Taking a deep breath and letting it out he finally said, “Okay, what’s goin’ on? Why are you two talkin’ about him?” Ziggy looked at me with questioning eyes and I just nodded to let him know it was okay to tell Enrique about my dream. So Ziggy began telling Enrique everything. When the story was over, Enrique was even more ghostly

than Ziggy had been. Enrique finally was able to pull himself together and began by saying, “First of all honey. Your dream is not a dream. It’s a vision.” “What?” I said looking even more confused. “Okay, have you ever heard of Aryan before you had this dream/vision?” Enrique asked in his serious voice. “No, I haven’t. Who is he, Enrique?” I asked. “Brace yourself honey. This will get weird, okay?” Enrique said. “Okay.” I said. “Many lifetimes ago, Aryan was a Prince. His father was the High King of the Romanian Mountains. Aryan’s father dabbled in torture, greed, and lust. The one he coveted most was Black Magic. Later all of these obsessions were handed down to Aryan. Arone was the King’s name. He was also considered a cruel and evil wizard. No other kingdom suffered like Arone’s kingdom. If the towns people didn’t die of despair then they died of starvation. One night Arone had Aryan witness the torture of a young peasant maiden. When Arone demanded that Aryan participate in the torture. Aryan refused his father. So to make sure that no one questioned Arone’s power. He made an example of his own son and beat him unmercifully with a bull whip. Arone sliced Aryan up with his own sword. Then cast a spell an unmentionable spell on Aryan to bind turning him into an evil so raw that it broke his humanity forever. Aryan knew that he’d no longer be what he was before. He was a vampire now and forever. So he took things into his own hands and waited until Arone fell asleep with exhaustion and crept into his father’s chambers and drank his father dry and snapped his neck.” Enrique said clearing his throat afterward. “Oh my! That’s actually way worse than what I was told of Aryan.” Ziggy said. “Only vampires know the truth. And one Witch.” Enrique said. “What does he want with me?” I asked Enrique. “You probably pose as a threat but, you need to look into who really changed you. Because my guess is that Aryan changed you, girl.” Enrique said. “What? No, that’s impossible.” I said laughing. “No. It isn’t impossible.” Ziggy said. “That’s right. Aryan is the vampire that killed Kellan Anderson three and a half months after he was changed. I knew that name sounded familiar. I just overlooked it until now.” Enrique said. “Aryan took on the form of Kellan when he changed you.” Ziggy said. “No one saw Kellan here when he supposedly visited you. Malachi didn’t even know Kellan so there is no way that he’d know that Kellan doesn’t exist anymore.” Enrique said. “How do you know all this?” I asked. “Aryan’s mind tricks don’t work on me. They never have, which is the reason I didn’t stick around that night either but, I saw him as clear as I am looking at the two of you right now.” Enrique said. “So I should be scared?” I asked shakily. “Oh yeah, scared would be a word for it.” Enrique said. “What would be another word?” Ziggy asked. “Petrified!” Enrique snapped. “Shit!” I exclaimed. “No kidding!” Ziggy said. “Aryan is very powerful. He is the only all powerful vampire that we

have ever crossed paths with..” said Enrique. “All will be well.” Ziggy said. “How can you be so sure?” Enrique asked. “I have a feeling. I gotta go back to Paris now. My private jet is ready to roll. Don’t hesitate to call if you have anymore visions. Okay?” Ziggy said and then kissed me on the cheek. “Okay. Have a safe flight.” I replied. “Oh and Ri-Ri, no hard feelings. Take care of her.” said Ziggy. “No problem, Zig.” Enrique said in his usual sassy voice. “Bye. I’ll talk to you soon.” Ziggy said as he disappeared in flowers and plants. “Bye.” Enrique and I called back to Ziggy. “Enrique, what am I gonna do?” I asked panicky. “You’re gonna continue on like nothing is going on. And your gonna have wonderful people like me by your side to get you through this.” said Enrique. “Okay.” I said smiling and nodding. “Now let’s go and give each other pedicures, manicures, and then facials.” Enrique said in a cheerful voice. When Josh awoke he was alone in his bed. His first thoughts were about Eiry and why she felt very scared and then relaxed like a constant emotional roller coaster. He was so dizzy that he hadn’t noticed that there was a man at his balcony door. Josh had grabbed his clothes and slowly walked to his bathroom and splashed cold water on his face. As he was trying to snap out of his dizziness he went ahead and got dressed. As soon as he walked out of his bathroom he finally noticed the man at his balcony door. Josh hurriedly went over and opened the door. Took one look at the man and said, “Can I help you?” “Yes. I think maybe you can.” the stranger said smiling. “Well, what can I do for you?” Josh asked. “First, you can take a walk with me.” the stranger said. “Where to?” Josh asked hesitantly. At that moment the clouds shifted downward into a staircase. “Climb up,” said the stranger. “Are you nuts? I can’t walk on clouds.” Josh said harshly. “Just give it a shot.” the stranger urged.”Alright but, I know it won’t work.” Josh said. “Well let’s just see for sure.” said the stranger with a patient voice and an unfaltering smile. Josh finally stepped up onto the cloud of stairs and walked up with the stranger. When they reached the top, that’s when the stranger began talking again. “Josh, what do you think of it up here in the clouds?” asked the stranger. “Well it’s pretty awesome…..wait a minute. How do you know my name?”Josh said taking a step back. The stranger just smiled at him and said, “I know all about you, Josh. I even know things about you that no one but you know.” “How? Who are you?” Josh asked. “Do you know the name Taranis?” the stranger asked. “Yes, he was the God of Thunder. He was also celtic.” Josh said. “That’s right.” the stranger said. “What does that have to do with us?” Josh asked curiously. “Well because I am the God of Thunder now.” said the stranger. “Cool. Really?” said Josh. “Yeah, really.” the stranger replied. “Are you Taranis?” Josh asked. “No, I am Thieron.” Thieron said chuckling. “What do you want with me?” Josh asked. “Well what do you think I want with you? Your

best friend is a vampire that is also the Goddess of Moon. Your sister is also a vampire who was just turned to the Goddess of Sacred Water. I think it is only fitting that you carry the God of Thunder title. Furthermore I really want to give this gift to a male. Not that a woman couldn’t handle it. It’s just that I feel like I would be carrying on something sacred by keeping it male.” Thieron said apologetically. “Aren’t there others out there that are a bit more qualified?” Josh asked nervously. “None that I have found. I want to recruit you, Josh. I don’t want to honor anyone else with this gift.” Thieron said reassuringly.

Chapter Twenty

“I S IT HARD to be the God of Thunder?” Josh asked. “Not at all. When the powers enter your body, they will absorb into your soul. Once they do, then everything will come to you naturally.” Thieron said. “If you don’t mind me asking, why do you want to give up your honorable title and job?” Josh asked. “No I don’t mind at all. Actually I’m glad that you asked. I watched as Achelois the ex-Goddess of Moon recruit your best friend Eiry. When Achelois departed this world and was free from her title. I decided to follow her lead and recruit someone myself. When I saw you and how you handle yourself and others especially in awkward situations. I knew I was onto something and couldn’t turn away. I no longer want to be a God because love is all I ever wanted. “So basically it all boils down to the love of a woman?” Josh asked. “Doesn’t it always?” Thieron replied. “Well yeah. You must really love her to want to give this all up for her.” Josh said. “There is nothing that I wouldn’t give for her. I just want to spend my remaining years with her. That’s all.” said Thieron with a smile. “Now that’s powerful.” Josh said. “Well said, young Josh.” Thieron said smiling. Josh just smiled back at him. “So, would you like to receive this honor, title, and power?” Thieron asked in a hopeful tone. “Yeah sure, where do I sign?” Josh asked. “Well you don’t sign anything. Are you absolutely sure about this before we get started?” Thieron asked. “Look if this is going to get you with the love of your life then I’m all for it. So let’s do this.” Josh said. “Really? You’re just doing this so I can be happy?” Thieron asked. “Well yes if you want to get technical about it.” Josh said. “I knew you were the one. This just proves it.” Thieron said. “Alright so what do I do?” Josh asked. Thieron clapped his hands in a thundering “BOOM!” Then the sky went completely black. Thieron then started glowing grape and then red, both colors just swirled around him. He then bowed to the earth and lifted his arms to the sky. Then in a graceful motion he signaled Josh to come to him. Josh did as Thieron instructed. Then in one deft move Thieron placed his left hand on Josh’s head and then the right hand over his heart. Thieron said, “This is going to feel…….unusual.” Before Josh could say anything. He felt warm, slithering and twitching going through his body. Josh knew when his soul was absorbing the powers. Josh’s pupils instantly turned bright red. His body became more broad, his looks and gaze became sharper than before. Josh had become the God of Thunder officially. When all

was said and done, Josh looked down on the ground while he was on the clouds still. He could see Thieron but, he was weak looking. Thieron had short blonde hair, still muscular but, nowhere near as intimidating as he had been before. Just before he had turned and walked away he said, “Thank you, Josh. You have given me my dream.” “You’re most welcome.” Josh said with a thunderous voice. “Just so you know, this isn’t over. There is still two more to be turned. The God of Sun has already been chosen and turned. All that is left is Goddess of Earth. Also known as Gaia. And the God of Lightning. So stay true and strong. Goodbye my friend.” Thieron said. Josh nodded and then Thieron turned and ran out of sight. Josh just watched as Thieron went out of sight then silently said, “Goodbye…..” That was the first night that Josh made a thunderstorm. I was sitting next to Shannon and Malachi when the sky suddenly went completely black. There were no stars visible at all. The next thing was a deafening thunderclap that echoed against the wall clouds. Shannon gasped and grabbed my arm very tightly. Then Malachi simply said, “It has been done. Josh is now the God of Thunder.” I immediately ran out of the castle in a blur and stood in the middle of the castle courtyard. I was completely drenched from head to toe in no time. When I couldn’t hear thunder anymore that is when I yelled, “Josh!” Then thunder boomed again and then red and grape light came from behind me. I turned around to and seen the most amazing thing. Josh had never looked like that before. He wore a long sleeve purple silk shirt and black dress pants all flowing in the wind. He was barefooted and his blonde hair was ed his shoulders, straight and beautiful and flowing in the wind as well. With one touch from him he changed what I was wearing. I was then wearing a long black gown trimmed in grape purple. Even as my clothes were changing so were the color of ribbons and seashells in my hair that always seem to stay with me. I was no longer drenched by the rain and my gown and hair was flowing in the wind. Josh grabbed me around the waist and we began to lift from the ground and a thunder cloud. When we were inside the thunder walls of clouds I asked, “What happened to you?” “I am the God of Thunder now.” Josh replied. “You look so–.” my words trailed off and left me speechless. “I shouldn’t have done this, huh?” he asked looking discouraged. “No. I think you did the right thing. You definitely look different.” I said while being captivated by his gorgeous face. “You think I made the right decision?” he asked. “Yea. I really do. By the way, you look yummier now.” I said while being captivated by his gorgeous face. “Yummier isn’t a word Eiry, is it?” Josh said smiling down at me. “Well if not, it is now because you have given it life.” I said smiling back at him. He grabbed me yet again but, this time he hugged me as we both laughed. “You know that

whatever is coming is going to be bad, right?” Josh said with a serious face and tone. “Yes, I know all too well.” I said. “Good.” he said as he held me tighter. “I’m scared, Josh.” I said through tears. “I know babe. I can feel you.” he said looking into my eyes. “Still?” I asked looking back into his eyes. “Always.” he said and hugged me again. “I can’t tell Malachi this shit because I don’t want him thinking that I’m weak.” I said. “I don’t believe Malachi would ever think you were weak.” Josh replied. “Well still this is only something I can it to my best friend.” I said. “Your secret is safe with me.” He said still hugging me. Thunder began to roll faster and louder. It was moments like that when I knew that Josh cared. Even after being turned from human to vampire and then to a God. He still holds on to what makes him so wonderful which is his comion. I understood why everyone believed that we were in love with one another but, I strongly believe that this love is stronger. This is the love that truly conquers all, cause through it all the one person that I want standing beside me, is him. I never knew if that made me selfish but, I never let it question me either. He once said that if I were to die, then he’d kill himself because he couldn’t bare to be in a world that I was no longer in. That’s conquering love in my world and that is precious and priceless. As Josh and I descended from the clouds. Malachi met us and looked at us strangely but, we knew what he wanted. So we followed him into the study and locked the door. “Alright, so talk.” Josh said. “I’m afraid I haven’t been completely honest with you.” Malachi said quickly. “What are you talking about?” I asked. “Everything hasn’t been told to you.” Malachi said. “You mean, Aryan?” I asked. Malachi looked back at me really fast and stumbled backward. “Malachi? You alright?” Josh asked. “Yes.”Malachi said as he looked from Josh to me. “What’s wrong?” I asked Malachi. “Eiry, what do you know of Aryan?” Malachi asked with pale face. “I know that he has an evil asshole for a father that he killed.” I said. “Well yes you are correct to assume that Aryan’s father was evil but, you should also take into consideration that Aryan is evil as well.” Malachi said. “Okay, well you know we still need to know what you haven’t told us, Malachi.” Josh said. “You’re right. First, I knew that Kellan Anderson died three months and two weeks after he’d been changed.” Malachi said quickly. “What the fuck?!” Josh snapped. “Are you kidding me?” I blurted. “No, I wish I were but, I’m not.” Malachi said and put his head down. “Oh, my God. This is not good at all.” I said as I flipped smooth out. “Okay, what else have you not been sharing?” Josh said. “The whole truth is that, yes I knew Kellan was dead. Aryan sought to destroy Kellan’s village and Kellan did everything in his power to stop Aryan. Nothing that Kellan did ever made Aryan so much as flinch. Aryan grew tired of playing with Kellan and drove a sword through Kellan’s heart and broke his neck in one move. Aryan

then burned Kellan’s village to the ground, while slaughtering men, women, and children. Aryan has no heart or love for anyone or anything…………except.” Malachi’s voice trailed off at the end. “Except for what, Malachi?” Josh demanded. “Not what…..whom.” Malachi said hesitantly as he turned his gaze from Josh to me. “Oh no! Don’t you dare say that it’s me.” I sneered. “It’s true.” Malachi said. “That is such horse shit! Even in my nightmare about him, he seemed to hate me then as well. So don’t tell me that he holds any love for me!” I said angrily and dashed to my bed chambers and locked all the doors. I then went over to my bed and sat there trying to piece everything together. Malachi and Josh were still in the study and Josh looked into Malachi’s eyes and said, “Aryan has come for Eiry, hasn’t he?” Malachi just nodded his head. “Whatever reason that Aryan had to change Eiry, is a reason that I have no answer for. Only Aryan has that truth.” Malachi said. “She’s gonna have to find out. She’ll have to face him, there’s no other option.” Josh said sounding frustrated. “Yes. The only thing that we can do is aide her if she is in trouble.” Malachi said. “Then that’s what we’ll do.” Josh said firmly.

Chapter Twenty-One

J OSH AND MALACHI then returned to their bed chambers. I of course was about to lose my mind, and then decided to take a long hot lavender bubble bath. Laying in the bathtub and letting all of my inhibitions flow out of me and let the scent of lavender soothe my emotions. I wanted to cry of course but, what the hell does crying do for anyone. After a long bath and putting pajamas on I found myself out on the balcony just staring out into the night. All of a sudden, I noticed that the direction of the wind had changed. Slowly I walked out further on the balcony. Faint whispers of a song seemed to course through the wind. It was an unusual song, it was in a different language but, it was strangely enchanting and beautiful. I then flew to the ground to see if I could hear the direction the music was coming from and was startled when I heard something behind me. I quickly turned to see who or what it was. “Whoa! Easy there.” Jeremy said in a panicked voice. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. “I could ask you the same thing.” he said. “Do you just make it a habit to creep up behind people and scare the hell out of them?” I asked. “Nope. Only you sweet-pea. And because it only seems to work on you.” he said laughing. “So happy that I can amuse your goofy ass.” I said sarcastically. “Oh come on now. Don’t get all huffy. I didn’t mean to scare you. It just happened.” Jeremy said reassuringly. “I’m not all huffy.” I said. “Could’ve fooled me.” Jeremy said smiling. “Well that’s the thing with you, you’re easy to fool.” I said laughing. “Ha ha ha.” Jeremy said with sarcasm. “Listen, do you hear that music?” I asked. “Yes. It’s actually the reason I came out here. Then I seen you fly down from your balcony.” he said. “Wanna go check it out?” I asked. “You know I do.” he said. “Good I may need you.” I said. “It’s nice to be needed.” he said. “Yeah but it’s better to be wanted or desired.” I said smiling at him. “You’re such a smart ass!” he exclaimed. “Come on let’s go.” I said. “I’m comin’ dammit.” he said. As we made our way through the field of trees and across a little dirt road and back into another tree filled meadow. We then came to the lake where I first met Achelois. We looked around and there was no one there and the music stopped as we approached the field after crossing the little dirt road. “Jeremy.” I whispered. “Yeah, what is it?” he asked. “Do you feel that?” I asked. “No, what?” Jeremy asked looking really concerned. “Do you feel or smell anything weird?” I asked a little louder than before. “No.” Jeremy said again. “Damn it come here!” I

demanded. “Ah, shut up. I’m comin’.” he said. He walked over to me and I grabbed him in a tight embrace. Then flew us way up in the air above the trees and as I did, Jeremy screamed saying, “Oh shit! I don’t do heights.” Then as I stopped and hovered I looked at Jeremy and said, “Okay can you smell it now?” Jeremy sniffed the air for a minute and then growled, “Yes!” His eyes changed color instantly. “Jeremy don’t change on me now.” I said. “I can’t help it. Something is coming….fast!” Jeremy said grunting. I could see Shannon coming from the castle, she was flying very fast towards us. Shannon finally reached us and I said, “You smell it too?” “Yes. You need to get him to the ground now.” She said as she gestured to Jeremy. “Okay, be right back.” I said. I swooped down and sat Jeremy down and flew back up with Shannon. “Let’s get back to the castle.” she said. “Let’s do it.” I said. When we reached the castle. Josh, Malachi, Mathias, and Enrique were all up in the air waiting for a battle. Magnolia, Pam, and Jeremy were on the ground waiting as well. Pam shape shifted to a panther, Magnolia shifted to snow leopard, Jeremy to werewolf. As I flew to Malachi and Mathias, something took over me and I couldn’t maintain. The next thing I knew, my vision blurred and I ed out. Before I hit the ground someone flew to me in super human speed. Everyone gasped and stepped back a few steps. The man that had a hold of me was flawless looking. I had seen my share of beautiful people but, this guy was epic looking, to me he was anyway. I recognized his glowing yellow-green eyes. They were forever engraved in my mind. His long copper hair blew all around him. His carefully structured face looked down at me with a concerned look. Then he spoke, “I told you to take care of yourself.” Then I fainted. When I finally awoke, I was in my bed. The only one that was in the room with me, was the stranger that caught me. He was staring out of the opened balcony doors. I stirred and gathered myself on the bed. He turned around and met my gaze. His familiar glowing yellow-green eyes just stared at me and smiled. His long copper hair stirred around slightly from the breeze. His face looked as if it were carved by angels which was incredible to look at, in fact you weren’t able to look away. He then floated over to my bedside and sat on the bed. Then he spoke to me in a sweet voice. “How are you feeling?” he said. “Weak, very weak.” I whispered as I slammed back on the pillows. “You need to feed.” He said. “Can you get Josh for me?” I asked weakly. “I cannot allow that.” he said. “Why not?” I asked faintly. “Because I want you to feed from me.” he said. “No.” I said. “You have no choice.” he said. “Dammit!” I tried to yell but, it came out an even lighter whisper. “Here.” he said opening his forearm and grabbing the back of my head to steady me. As I bit into him I immediately felt the surge of strength through my body. His blood was familiar to me and different from any other blood that I

have had before. His blood was slightly better than a humans blood but, it didn’t taste as sweet. It had a certain drive to it that went into the deepest of your senses. He grabbed hold of me in an embrace that felt completely natural to me. I suppose that was the reason that I melted into him instantly. When I fed my fill, I licked the wound closed. I pulled away from his embrace and it made him look extremely sad. “What?” I asked. “You pulled away quickly as if you’re frightened of me.” he said. “Well why shouldn’t I be, Aryan?” I asked. He then narrowed his eyes at me and they started glowing even more intensely. “I can explain.” he said. “Well this should be good.” I sneered. “This might make things easier. What do you wish to know?” he asked. “Why the hell did you disguise yourself as someone else to change me?” I asked. “Because look at me. You wouldn’t have had me any other way. I’m hideous.” he said. “I don’t know what you see when you look at yourself. But I don’t see anything but incredible beauty.” I said. “Really? Okay I’ll start from the beginning.” he said. “Good.” I said. “Very well. Yes, I am a Prince. My father was the butcher, not me. When I didn’t participate in his sick and sadistic pleasures, he made an example of me. With my dying breath, he cursed me. When I became full vampire, I killed him. What I didn’t realize is that he not only cursed me with vampirism but, he also cursed me to be half demon and half vampire.” Aryan said through tears. “What became of the throne?” I asked. “I didn’t want the throne. I’ve never been a power seeker. I just wanted to live my life and for my father to keep his madness away from me.” he said. “But he didn’t.” I said. “No. He did not. I sometimes get too wrapped up in the blood. I never mean for it to happen but, something else takes over.” he said. “I had a dream of you. In it you were some sort of creature. It was like a triceratops with something else.” I said. “Yeah, that’s the beast within me. My curse.” he said. “Why are you here? What do you want?” I asked. “I actually came here to help you fight.” Aryan said. “What? Really?” I asked sounding surprised. “Yes, I know what’s coming, Eiry.” Aryan said. “Please tell me. I need to know what we are up against. How bad is it, Aryan?” I said. “It’s bad. The most terrifying thing is going to happen. Part of it has already begun.” he said. “Maybe you should clue us in on things.” Josh said coming through the doorway followed by Malachi. “Very well then. We’ll need to gather in the dining hall. Everyone must attend.” Aryan said. “Well it’s a damn good thing I got here when I did.” said Pam entering my bed chambers as well. Ziggy was following close behind. “Hey sweetie, how are ya feeling?” Ziggy said while hugging me. “I’m okay. When did you get here?” I said. “Just a few minutes ago. I arrived right when Pam’s plane arrived. She shot me a text and asked me to come pick her up which was totally convenient because I was already there.” Ziggy said. “Nice!” I said. “Yup, so ta-da here we is!” Pam said

as she gave me a high five. Everyone gathered in the dining hall and began eating dinner and vampires drank blood bags. As everyone settled and turned their attention to Aryan. He began by clearing his throat, and shaking away the nervous tension that seemed to cloud him.

Chapter Twenty-Two

J OSH, SHANNON, AND I sat beside one another and held hands to brace ourselves for what we were about to hear. Aryan finally shook the tension away and stood tall and proud, like a true Prince. He spoke loud and slow so that everyone could take in every detail. He began by saying, “I know the stories that you’ve heard of me. Some are true and most are false. So allow me to clear this shit up.” Then everyone started chattering and stirring around. Malachi then stood up quickly and in a deep booming voice that echoed off the castle walls and making our ears ring. He said, “SILENCE!!” Aryan then nodded to Malachi in approval. Malachi nodded back and then took a seat next to me and grabbed my hand. Aryan finally continued, “First of all, I know all of you are curious if I’m Eiry’s actual maker. The answer is yes. I disguised myself because I felt that she would never accept me. Because when I look at myself, I see something dark and hideous. I love my prodigy and I’m extremely glad that I chose her. My intentions are good I assure you. Right now I want to protect her along with the rest of you. I can’t do that until you know all of the story. When I was human, my father was the High King of the Romanian Mountains. When he first ruled his intentions were pure but, then he met a witch. That creature turned him to Black Magic and eventually it began to consume him thus becoming evil. My mother could no longer take his vicious and insidious agenda’s and left in the middle of the night while he slept. He eventually found her again and killed her by cutting her head off. When he could not get me to partake in his barbaric cruelty, he then made an example of me and cursed me as a vampire demon. The thing about all of this is that I killed him but, now he’s coming back for me and my brother. But my father is going to get to me through someone and I don’t like those odds. Because he will get to Eiry before anyone else.” “What exactly does your father want from you?” Enrique asked. “Revenge. He wants to live again, so he can rule.” Aryan said. “You have a brother?” Ziggy asked. “Yes, my brother is also cursed. Our whole bloodline in fact.” Aryan said. “So when will your father attack?” Shannon asked. “I don’t know. When I killed my father. I underestimated his powers gravely. In his dying breath he said that he and I will meet again. Then his magic swept his soul away. You could say that I did him a favor by killing him because his mortal body wasn’t strong enough to withstand his powers. What ever it is that he comes back as, it will be horrifying.” Aryan

said hesitantly. There was a long pause, the silence was almost deafening. Then Enrique broke the silence by asking, “What will be your father’s first strike?” “That’s a great question!” Ziggy exclaimed. “Yes, Ziggy it is a very smart question.” Aryan said smiling at Ziggy and then at Enrique. “To answer your question, Enrique. His first strike will be to take out what I covet the most.”Aryan said. “What the hell would that be?” Jeremy asked. “Power?” Pam asked. “Money?” Ziggy asked. “It’s not either of those things.” Malachi said. “Yeah, the thing Aryan covets more than anything lives…….well sort of.” Josh said gripping my hand tight. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Jeremy exclaimed. “All of you, chill the fuck out!” Enrique said. “Yeah! You’re making my ass hurt!” Pam said. “Are we talking about, who I think we’re talking about?” Enrique asked. “Wait, the thing that Aryan covets the most isn’t a thing, it’s a person?” Ziggy asked. “Shut up!” Shannon said booming her Goddess voice. “Yes, it is a person, Ziggy. Yes, Enrique it is whom you’re thinking it is. No, Jeremy we’re not kidding.” Malachi said. Aryan then walked up to the center of the dining table. “Everyone sleep well. Tomorrow we start the real training.” Aryan said. Everyone went toward their chambers while chattering amongst each other trying to guess whom or what Aryan covets. I quickly went to my room and locked all the doors. I just wanted to be left alone. I got a pair of shorts and a big baggy t-shirt and was about to crawl into bed when I heard a soft knock at my door. I then got up grumbling and answered the door. Shannon was standing at my door in her peace sign pajamas. “What are you doing here?” I asked. “I don’t want you to be alone.” she said. “I’m fine. Go back and be with Mathias.” I said. “I told him I was sleeping here.” she said. “I just want to be alone.” I said. “Well you’re being invaded because I can’t leave you alone tonight.” she said as she shoved me out of the way and entered my room. “Fine whatevs.” I said as I re-locked the door. “So why did you want to be alone?” Shannon asked. “I wanted to try to figure out Aryan’s riddle.” I said. “Riddle?” Shannon asked looking confused. “Yeah, about what he covets.” I said. “There is no riddle to that, silly. The one he covets is you.” Shannon replied. “No, I think you’re wrong on that.” I said. “The hell I am.” she said. “That is wrong, Shannon. I promise it is.” I said. “No sweetie, I’m not wrong and deep down inside yourself you know it to be true, too.” she said. “We’ll see about that.” I said. “Yeah, okay whatever you say.” she said. “So my maker is not really my maker he is someone else, that just so happens to be my maker.” I said in confusion. “Huh?” Shannon asked. “Exactly.” I said. “You okay?” she asked. “Hell to the no!” I snapped. “Oooo-kay.” she said. Before a had time to relax there was yet another knock on the door but, this knock sounded somewhat frantic. “Eiry?” Mathias said from behind the door. “What? I’m coming to the

door right now.” I said hurrying toward the door. As I opened the door, Mathias burst in saying, “Ladies, we have a problem.” “Great.” I said unenthusiastically. “What’s wrong?” Shannon asked. “Malachi is gone. No one knows where he is. We’ve searched all over the grounds.” Mathias said breathlessly. “Fuckin’ great!” I snapped. “Alright, everyone is going to look around for him.” Mathias said. “Well before you do that, let me go see if I can find him real fast.” I said. “Okay, you’ve got an hour.” Mathias said. “Groovy.” I said as I hurried out of my room. As I made my way down the corridor and down the stairs I came to a stop at the bottom of the stairs. I looked to my right and I could see that Aryan was pacing in the main room. “You okay?” I asked as I peered in the doorway and stared at Aryan. He stopped pacing and met my gaze and smiled. “Yes, I am alright.” Aryan said. “Why are you pacing and looking worried?” I asked. “Just thinking.” he said. “Oh okay, have you seen Malachi?” I asked. “No, what’s wrong?” he asked. “We’re looking for him. Everyone believes he’s missing. I’m gonna go and look for him now.” I said. “Missing?!” Aryan exclaimed. “Yes, missing.” I said. “I’m coming with you.” Aryan said. “Okay, let’s go.” I said. We took off out the front door and quickly turned to mist and shot out into flight. I searched all around the castle and there was no sign of Malachi anywhere. Come to think of it, Aryan was nowhere in sight either. Then as I looked to the left, Malachi was sitting on the cliff where I first seen him appear. I flew over and stood next to him. As I knelt down he looked up at me with such sad eyes. “What’s wrong, Malachi?” I asked. He just shook his head. “What? Your not talking to me now?” I asked. “What do you want me to say? I just came here to think and be alone.” Malachi said. “Everyone at the castle is looking for you.” I said. “Oh, they’re looking for me but, not you, right? You’re not even concerned about me at all, are you?” Malachi said in a tone of anger. “Of course I am concerned about you, otherwise I’d never had come looking for you.” I said. “No, you’re just doing what you were asked.” Malachi sneered. “What the fuck is wrong with you? When Mathias said you were missing, I got the fuck up and came looking for you. Nobody asked me to, I just did it. And if you want to act like a spoiled little bitch, then you’re gonna have to do it front of someone else. Because this bitch don’t wanna hear it.” I snapped. Maybe I was a little too harsh but, he deserved it.

Chapter Twenty-Three

“I ’M NOT ACTING like a spoiled little bitch.” Malachi replied. “Whatevs.” I sneered. “Just go, okay.” he said. “No. I am not budging until you tell me what is going on.” I said. “FINE, I’LL TELL YOU!” he screamed. “Good let’s hear it.” I said while totally not fazed that his eyes were turning blood red. “I’m pissed off because Aryan is your true maker and may be in love with you as well as–—.” Malachi trailed off on his rant. “As well as what?” I asked. “Never mind.” he said. “No, finish it. As well as what, Malachi?” I asked. “ME!” he shouted. My eyes widened and he looked away from me and when he did, I smiled. “Are you happy now?” he asked. “I’m always happy when you talk to me and confide in me, Malachi.” Malachi then turned to face me and saw the tears rolling down my cheeks. My flight mist had already surrounded me when he tried to reach out to touch me as I shot back out into the sky. I flew hard and fast and I came to a stream that seemed to be incognito behind the trees. There was mist rising off the water and as I touched the water, it was hot. When I sat down on the ground I just silently sobbed to myself. “Eiry, what makes your heart weigh so heavy and your eyes to weep?” asked a soothing voice from beyond the heated water’s mist. “N-N-Nothing.” I stammered. “You’re not being honest with me, and worst of all you’re not being honest with yourself.” said the voice. “I don’t want to burden others with my problems.” I said. “But they’re not just your problems. They become everyone’s problems when you choose not to confide.” said the voice. As she spoke, the mist took form of a beautiful woman. It was Shannon. “Shannon?” I smiled and gasped in as I said her name. “Yes. Who did you expect?” Shannon asked. “An enemy.” I said. “Well, thank goodness you’re wrong.” she said. “Yeah, no kidding.” I said in a sigh of relief. “So what’s the trouble-bubble?” Shannon asked sincerely. “Confusion, doubt, and feeling like I’m in between a rock and a hard place.” I said. “Let’s see if I can solve this riddle. Malachi confessed his feelings for you. You feel the same for him but, there is just one problem. Aryan. How did I do?” she said. “Well, you’re good.” I said. “Well I try. Let me tell you some things though. Malachi, may love you but, he’s way too jealous. I don’t know about Aryan. He’s hard to read. Plus he lied to you when he changed you, Eiry. That’s gotta say something bad about his character. Or maybe it’s because he’s so old and wise.” she said. “Either that or he’s just really good at hiding shit.” I blurted. Shannon whipped her head at me

and I looked back at her. Then our bursts of laughter broke the awkward silence. “I can’t believe you just said that!” Shannon finally managed to say through her laughter. “I know. Me neither.” I said still laughing as well. As the laughter slowed between us. Shannon asked the question I was ready for. “Do you think either one of them are genuine when they say that they love you?” she asked. “Honestly?” I asked. “Yes, Eiry honestly.” she replied. “I believe Malachi means it but, like you said, he’s just way too jealous. I can’t deal with that shit. This isn’t some high school romance. And Aryan, I trust him about as far as can throw him. I know he’s my maker and all but, I can’t fight this feeling like he changed me under false pretenses. I don’t care for that at all. I’m starting to believe that love blows and is a form of symbolism and I will leave that shit to the symbol minded.” I said. “Eiry, that’s a horrible way to look at it.” Shannon said. “Well that may be but, I have heard people throw that phrase around like it doesn’t mean a damn thing. So I am gonna just treat it as such.” I said. “Wow, that’s messed up.” Shannon replied. “I know. But what is good for the goose is not necessarily good for the gander.” I said. “Meaning?” she asked. “What’s good for you might not be good for me.” I explained. “Well let me know how that works out for you.” she said sarcastically. We became silent for a few minutes and then Shannon started to say something. Then there was a thunderous booming coming from the direction of the castle. “What the hell was that?” Shannon said as she got to her feet. “I have no idea but, give me your hand.” I said as I stood up and turned to mist. “What? Why?” Shannon asked. “Because I’m a faster flyer.” I said. “Oh, right.” she said as she grabbed my hand. When we arrived at the castle, all we could see was thick black smoke. There were large massive creatures in the sky flying away. We could see glimpses of their huge bodies. I had never seen creatures like that but, then again since I’ve been a vampire there is a lot of shit I have never seen before. My mind babble was interrupted by mourning. As Shannon and I fell to the earth from flight I could Magnolia in the center of the yard where Enrique was holding her steady. She was crouched on the ground holding someone’s head. “NO!!!!” Magnolia screamed as she cried. I rushed over to her and saw that it was Ziggy’s head that she was cradling. Magnolia held Ziggy close and would let no one touch him. The blasts were just too much for him. Magnolia turned and looked at me. “Eiry, my brother. He fought so well and so bravely. It just wasn’t enough I guess. Now my baby brother is gone. He’s gone Eiry, what am I gonna do? What am I gonna do without him?” Magnolia sobbed as she continued rocking and cradling Ziggy’s broken body in her arms. Then white light came out of the sky. Dark clouds parted and drifted away but, white clouds remained. Then a booming females voice came from the light. “Goddess of Moon, I am sorry for

the loss of your beloved friend. Things to come are more fierce and much worse. I am here to recruit but, I have made no choice to the one who will honor my gift. So I ask thee to choose for me. I seek a vampire.” “Who are you?” I asked. Then the Goddess appeared and descended from the clouds. She looked fierce and incredibly strong. Her long flowing brunette hair was caressing her arms and waist in the cool breeze. “My name is Laronay the Goddess of Lightning.” Laronay said as her feet touched the earth to face me. Her armor was feminine but, wasn’t frilly or girly. She wore her armor like a viking would. Her long bronze muscular legs were shapely and beautiful. From the knees down she wore shin guards. Her fierce brown eyes studied me carefully. Everyone stared in awe at Laronay for she was amazing. “Why do you ask this of me?” I asked. “Because you’re wise beyond your years. I hold that sacred to my heart. You will all know what is to be done very soon. It will be a rough battle. I assure you of this.” Laronay said sternly. “How rough are we talking here?” Pam asked while stepping out of the crowd to face and bow to Laronay. “I wish not to say. But I thank you for showing me such respect.” Laronay said. “Well that royally blows.” Pam exclaimed. Laronay stifled laughter by holding her hand over her mouth from Pam’s remark. “I apologize. That was humorous.” Laronay said. I simply smiled at Laronay. “There’s no way around it, is there?” Josh asked. “No. I am afraid not, Josh, God of Thunder. I’m not pleased to inform you of these catastrophic events.” said Laronay. A long awkward silence came over all of us, making us all feel beat completely down. “Laronay, the one that I believe to be worthy of your gift is, Malachi.” I said breaking the silence. “Are you sure of this choice, Goddess?” Laronay asked. “Yes. I’m positive.” I said. “Very well then.” Laronay said. In one deft motion, Laronay approached Malachi. As she stood before him, she placed one hand on his head and the other over his heart. When she did, the earth vibrated a low hum. Then in a quick movement a lightning bolt appeared in her left hand. She slammed the bolt through his body. Malachi dropped to his knees. His jet black hair was streaked in lightning silver. And then he had a long sleeved black silk shirt on that was unbuttoned and amazing black pants blowing in the wind. Then Laronay turned to silver dust and blew away into the four winds.

Chapter Twenty-Four

“W OW! THAT WAS interesting.” Aryan said from behind the crowd. “Yeah, no kidding.” Jeremy said. “We should move Ziggy.” Josh said as he turned our focus back to the chaos at hand. “No. I’ll bury him.” Malachi said. “How are you going to do that?” Jeremy asked. “Like this.” Malachi said. In one movement, Malachi took a lightning bolt and made a golden casket. Then we gathered together and carried Ziggy, and laid him to rest inside the casket. Then Malachi shot another lightning bolt and engraved something on the casket. Then we carried him and put him in the Donnchadh Crypt. As we did all of this, Magnolia wept. When everyone including Magnolia left. I just stood there in the crypt with Ziggy. My mind kept flashing images of him smiling and sitting next to me in the garden nudging me. And how I felt about him when he took Josh to Paris. He was my friend and I also thought about when I was human and how I felt when my best friend Lela departed the earth. I felt so robbed. And with that thought that is when I began to weep. I never knew that anyone was in the crypt with me. So when I felt their hands over my shoulders I just wept harder. My knees gave out from underneath me. The hands that were once touching my shoulders, became very strong and grabbed me up like I was light as air. When I looked into their eyes. I couldn’t believe who it was that was holding me. I gasped and before I could say anything his voice whispered gently in my ear and said, “It’s okay, Eiry. I’ve got you.” And with those few words. I grabbed him around the neck and hugged him tight and continued weeping. “Why did this happen, Aryan?” I asked through sobs. “I don’t know, love. I will find out though.” Aryan said. “It’s too dangerous. I don’t want you to go.” I said through my tears. “Why?” Aryan said looking confused. “Because I can’t handle anymore death.” I said. “I’ll wait a few days. Okay?” he said.” “I don’t know. Ask me then.” I said. “You got it.” he said. “Good.” I said. “You alright now? Can you stand up?” Aryan asked while still holding me. “Yes, I’m sorry. I’m okay now.” I said. “No need for apologies. Everything is alright.” Aryan said. “Thanks for being there.” I said. “You’ve never been that close to me. Except for the times I glamoured myself into Kellan’s image.” said Aryan. “Yeah, I know. I just don’t know if I can trust you though. Not yet anyway.” I said looking away from Aryan. “I really wish you could. But I also understand why you can’t.” he said. “As do I. I also know you understand why I can’t.” I replied. Aryan glided toward me and

wrapped around me as he transformed into mist. I followed his lead and turned to mist myself. We flew up out of the crypt and floated up to the balcony to my bed chamber. “Eiry, I need to say something to you.” Aryan said as he sat me down on the ledge but, kept his arms around my waist. “What is it, Aryan?” I said as I looked into his yellow-green eyes. “You need to know why I tracked you and changed you.” he said. “Okay, please tell me.” I said. “I did these things because I fell in love with you. Your soul radiated with humanity and your heart is so full of love and humility.” Aryan said. “Then why did you take Kellan’s image? Why go through all that bullshit?” I asked. “Look at me Eiry, I am not good looking.” Aryan said. “What exactly do you see when you look at your reflection.” I asked. “A monster. It’s part of the curse. I must really be hideous to you.” he said. “No, Aryan. The curse is only on you when you look at yourself. But when others see you, your absolutely beautiful.” I said. “You think I’m beautiful?” he asked. “Every woman here thinks you’re nine kinds of yummy. They’re just kind of leery of you because you’re so powerful.” I said. “I intimidate them?” Aryan asked in a shocked tone. “Well yes. Even the men are intimidated by you.” I said. “Really? Well that’s depressing.” Aryan said. “What’s depressing about being beautiful?” I said laughing through my words. “Well I enjoyed it when I was human. Then after being cursed, I thought my father turned me into a hideous creature.” Aryan said. “Well you’re not a hideous creature, you are beautiful.” I said reassuringly. “Thank you. Not to change the subject but, I really do enjoy being close to you.” Aryan said smiling mischievously at me. I just blushed and smiled shyly and looked away from his gaze. When I turned to look back at him, he kissed me fiercely but, sweet and softly. As he kissed me, his hands explored my body slowly. As if to memorize every curve by touch. With a wave of his hand he opened the balcony doors and picked me up and carried me to the bed. And with another wave of his hand he locked the doors and dimmed the lights. “Wow! How powerful are you?” I asked in a breathless voice. “You have no idea.” Aryan said smiling down at me. He then cupped my face in his hands and pulled me to kiss him. As he laid me down on the bed, I realized that he had not used his power to get me there. As Aryan bit into my neck and then just above my left breast and drank from me. I ed how it had felt the very night he changed me. I was completely amazed at how everything that went on that night gave me such an uplifting feeling. Then as I bit into his neck, he gasped and locked his arms around me. I closed my eyes as I drank from him. While we drank from each other we reveled into one another and made love. Mid-way through our love making I noticed something very soft wrapping around my naked body. When I opened my eyes I looked down and saw that we were hovering over the bed. Strangely that is not

what caught my attention but, what did catch it was the fact that there were a pair of huge silver wings wrapped around us. But before I could scream out about being freaked out. I screamed out because I hit my climax at the same time Aryan did. He and I both screamed out at that point. We slowly descended back down on the bed. Aryan still embraced me with his arms and wings. We lie there together for a while and breathed in one another. Aryan’s eyes continuously glowed their familiar yellow-green. Then I finally got up the nerve to ask the major question in a whisper. “Aryan, what exactly are you?” I whispered. Aryan breathed in another sigh and smiled and said, “I knew that was to be your next question when you saw my wings.” I smiled back at him and said, “Yeah, I figured you did.” “Well to answer your question, I am a vampire-demon.” Aryan said in a low voice. I startled and sat straight up on the bed. Aryan gracefully followed. “What the hell did you just say?” I asked. “You heard me.” Aryan said. “So I’m a vampire-demon? Right?” I asked. “Well, yes.” he said. “I just had sex with a demon. Wait…….demon’s don’t make love. They rape, pillage, and destroy.” I rambled. “That’s right Eiry, demons don’t make love and they damn sure don’t know love. My father’s backfired.” Aryan explained. “What do you mean?” I asked. “When my father cursed our bloodline, he wasn’t strong enough to cast a curse that powerful. My father cursed us because he knew one day he would rise again. When he was to rise he wanted minions at his side to do his bidding while he regained every last drop of strength he could get. But we are half-demon but my father was too weak to have our demon side rule over our humanity.” Aryan said as he looked away from my violet-moonstone glowing eyes. “That’s why you have wings.” I said. “Yes. I didn’t come forward with this information before because I don’t want you to reject me. Ever.” he said. “So I am not a demon, I am just vampire. Who happens to have been turned by a vampire-demon.” I said just babbling. “Well yeah.” he said. “Okay, cool. I can handle that.” I said smiling at him sweetly again. “You alright?” he asked. “Yeah, so both you and your brother are vampire-demons?” I asked. “Well we are a bit more than that.” he said. “What does that mean?” I asked. “We are vampire-demons yes but, we are also really magical. I don’t know how that happened. All I know is that we are.” Aryan said. “Whoa.” I said under my breath. “I know.” he said. “Are you and your brother close?” I asked. “Yes, we are as thick as thieves.” he said while smiling. “That’s groovy.” I said. “Are you alright with all of this?” he asked. “Well it’s a lot to take in but, yeah I’m cool with it.” I said. I then crawled back to him and wrapped my body into his and stroked his silver wings and fell asleep. The following night I woke up at about 8:00. I woke up alone of course. Which is no big surprise there. I went to my bathroom and ran a very hot bath. I put lilac and lily oils in the water and

immediately got in and soaked my troubles away. I decided to listen to music so I was about to get up and turn on my stereo. Then I decided to see if I could do what Aryan does when he waves his hands and the doors lock and the lights dim. I just wanted to see if I could wave my hand and turn on my stereo. So I concentrated and then waved my hand and my stereo came on and the strangest coincidence was the song that was playing which was “Demons” by “Imagine Dragons”. “Holy Shit!” I exclaimed. I guess I got a little bit more than what I bargained for when I was turned to vampire.

Chapter Twenty-Five

I JUST WENT BACK to relaxing and pretending that all is well. “You seem to have a knack for fiction.” Enrique said as he walked into my bathroom with a towel. “Get out of my head bright boy.” I said through an evil smile. “I have a question. Why do people wanna call me Ri-Ri when they could easily just call me E.J.?” Enrique said. “Well if you want me to, I’ll call you E.J.” I said. “Well thanks. I appreciate that.” he said. “Now would you please get out of here. I don’t want you seeing my no-no special places.” I said as I blushed a bit. “Please, bitch. You ain’t gonna turn me on with your feminine charms.” he said. “Funny.” I said. “So how was sex with your maker now that you know exactly what he is?” he asked. “It was fucking awesome until I discovered he has wings.” I said. “Hmm. Now that’s interesting. How does he hide them?” he asked. “Oh, uh it’s a cloaking spell.” I said as got out of the bathtub. After I got dressed E.J. and I went down the corridor and down the stairs to get a blood bag. As we were walking back to my room we heard voices and laughter coming from the main room. As E.J. and I peered through the doorway in the main room we saw Aryan talking to a man that resembled Aryan in many ways. “You silly bastard.” said the stranger. “Come here, you crazy son of a bitch.” said Aryan as he hugged the stranger. “Easy with the name calling. Mom wasn’t so bad.” the stranger said. “Shut up. Dick. Get over here.” Aryan said as he hugged the stranger again. As they hugged out their hello’s, they began to wrestle each other. “Some things never change, especially your arrogance.” the stranger said laughing and throwing Aryan in the floor. “Yeah, but you always have been the counter.” Aryan said. Then Enrique broke through and got their attention and they stopped. “Oh damn, please don’t stop on that my sexy ass just entered the room. Umm-hmm.” Enrique said. Aryan looked at Enrique and laughed and said, “Enrique, I’d like you to meet my little brother, Abel.” “Well Abel, really nice to meet you.” Enrique said seductively. “Enrique, likewise.” Abel said. “Abel, this is my progeny, Eiry.” Aryan said as he left to have everyone come and meet Abel. Abel walked over to me and looked me up and down and then smiled. He grabbed my hand and held it to his mouth and said before he kissed it, “Nice to meet you, Eiry. I’m enchanted.” he said and then kissed my hand. “Wow, you’re really old school aren’t you?” Enrique said. “Yes sir, I am.” Abel said smiling. “That’s pretty cool.” I said. “Thanks. May I ask the

two of you a question?” Abel said. “Sure, honey you can ask anything you wish.” Enrique said. “Why does the castle seem to be in mourning?” Abel asked. “Oh, one of our family perished yesterday.” I said. “I’m so–- I do apologize. I didn’t mean to pry.” Abel said. “No sweets, it’s no problem. You didn’t know.”Enrique said reassuringly. “What happened? If you don’t mind me asking.” Abel asked politely. “These huge creatures came and I don’t know what the hell they were looking for and one of them went after Magnolia. Ziggy went to her rescue and one of the winged creatures sliced through Ziggy’s torso and killed him instantly.” Shannon said coming through the doorway. “I’m so sorry.” Abel said. “Shannon we gotta do something about Mags man. She’s not handling this at all. I have run out of ideas.” Pam said in exhaustion. “Mind if I try?” Abel asked. “What would you do?” Enrique asked. “Well I am magical like my brother Aryan. Maybe I could help her.” Abel said. “I don’t see what that would hurt.” Josh said as he was leaning against the door frame. “Okay, I’ll go give it a shot.” Abel said. “Okay thanks.” Shannon replied. “Um, Eiry will you come with me?” Abel asked. “Okay.” I said as I got up and followed Abel. “Lead the way.” Abel said. We finally arrived at Magnolia’s door and I lightly knocked. “Mags, you alright?” I asked. “No.” she said through sobs. “Shit, I’m so sorry. That was a fucked up thing to ask you.” I said. “You got close to Ziggy didn’t you?” she asked. “Yeah, I did.” I said through tears of my own. “Who’s he?” she asked. “This is Abel. He’s Aryan’s little brother.” I said. “You’re really pretty.” Magnolia said to Abel. “Well, thank you. You’re not too bad yourself.” Abel said through laughter. “What do you want?” she asked. “I want to help you. Is that okay with you?” Abel asked. “Why do you want to help me?” Magnolia asked. Abel finally walked over and sat on the bed with her and said, “I want to help you because I can see your soul. And you are so close to shattering. Do you know what that means?” “No. I don’t know what that means. Please tell me.” she asked. “When something happens that is so devastating that your soul cannot react big enough or fast enough to mourn the way it needs to it causes you to shatter. And there is nothing you can do to put it back together. You become an empty vessel.” Abel explained. “What can you do to help me?” Magnolia asked. “Well I’m magical. I am gonna take away your pain. Not all of it but, enough to pull you back from the ledge. You will always know what happened to your brother. But day by day it’ll get a little easier. Okay?” Abel said soothingly. “Okay.” she said. “Will you allow me to do this for you?” Abel asked. “Yes.” she said. Abel began by holding her hands and closed his eyes. He began chanting and then put his on her head and chest. As soon as he was done, Magnolia fell fast asleep. Abel and I walked out of Magnolia’s room and stood there for a moment. “That was really awesome of you to do that for her.” I said. “It was no

problem.” he said. “I know it meant a lot to her.” I said. “Glad I could help.” Abel said smiling at me. We then walked back downstairs and discovered that everyone had went from the main room to the dining hall. I went straight to the refrigerator and helped myself to a blood bag. I gestured to Abel to see if he would like one. He nodded and walked back into the kitchen with me and helped himself. “Thank you.” Abel said. We finally went back to the dining hall where we sat down. “So Abel, what brings to the Castle of Donnchadh?” Malachi asked. “Oh, Aryan sent for me last night.” Abel said trying not to noticeably stare at me. “Really? What for?” Jeremy asked as he entered the room. “For protection.” Abel said. “Whom do we need to be protected from?” Shannon asked. “Ourselves Ms. Missy. Whom do ya think?” Enrique said while filing his nails. “Enrique, shut up and continue dealing with your nails. And let the men talk.” Malachi said with a smirk on his face. “Oh please, Malachi. You the biggest bitch here.” Enrique said as he walked out of the room. Abel and a few others laughed, including myself. Abel looked curiously at me as we were laughing. “Okay, okay, shut the hell up. It’s really not that damn funny.” Malachi said. “Yes the hell it is.” Abel said. That just made everyone laugh even harder. “Oh it seems new guy got some jokes.” Enrique said as he came back into the dining hall and sat on the other side of Shannon. “Well sure. I’m not a damn stick-in-the-mud.” Abel said. “Well then we gonna get along just fine.” Enrique said. A few minutes ed and the laughter in the room finally faded. I then got up and started to walk outside into the night and breathe the night air. As I stood out in the courtyard I noticed that I had been followed. “Aryan is going to try to find out about the winged creatures. He wants me here to make sure all is well with everyone here.” Abel said behind me.

Chapter Twenty-Six

“W HAT? WHEN WILL Aryan be leaving?” I asked in a panic. “He’s already gone, Eiry.” Abel said, as soon as he said it my eyes started to glow brightly. “Oh. Well then why are you telling me now, instead of when he was still here?” I tried asking in a calm voice. “Because he asked me not to, Eiry. He knew that you would try and talk him out of it.” Abel said. “Well he’s right. I uh I gotta go.” I said. I had to get away because everything was closing in on me all of a sudden. I didn’t want to talk or listen, I just wanted to be left alone. I flew to the cliff where I first saw Malachi. I stood there a moment to clear my head, emotions, and drivel that came with all of humanity. Because everyone knows that humanity rhymes with insanity. “Please don’t be mad at me. I just did what my brother asked of me.” Abel said as he flew up behind me and cutting into my psychobabble in my head. “Abel I’m not mad.” I said. “Are you sure?” he asked. “Well yeah, I’m really okay.” I said. “Then what’s going on, why are you out here all alone? Why do you want to be left alone?” he asked. “Because I just do, okay?” I said in an aggravated tone. “No, that’s not good enough. Level with me, you can talk to me.” he said. “Fine. My Maker is a shady individual. He doesn’t teach me the shit I need to learn. He only gives a damn about concealing his identity. When he finally does come clean, I’m still not learning a damn thing from him. I don’t know what is real or not or how to deal with the feelings I do have.” I said angrily. “Eiry, first and foremost you are a vampire. Everything is magnified and intensified and all you’ll ever do anymore is feel. Unless you shut it off. But in the long run it doesn’t do anyone a damn bit of good. Your feelings are real, every last one of them. My brother is not Maker material, he never has been. That doesn’t mean that he doesn’t care. Confide in me, I’ll help you in any way that I possibly can.” Abel said sincerely. “I don’t know if confiding in you is a good idea.” I said. “Why is that exactly?” he asked. I just blushed and then turned away. “You like me? Don’t you?” he asked. “I gotta go. I knew this was a bad idea.” I said as I turned away from him. “Wait, wait, wait. I’m sorry. That was a dick move on my part.” Abel said. “I accept your apology.” I said. “I like you too if it makes you feel any better.” he said. “Well it doesn’t. I want real feelings.” I said. “Hey, who ever said that what a vampire feels isn’t real? Every feeling you have is absolutely real.” he said. “So I should just give in to my every feeling?” I asked. “Not necessarily but, if it is too intense to fight. Then I

say go for it.” he said. “Ah, so if my emotions spun out of control and I just had a sudden urge to kiss you and bite into you. Then I should just go for it?” I said. “Um, I don’t know. That last part turned me on. I’m not gonna lie.” he said. “Figures.” I said. “Wait, do you feel that way toward me?” he asked. “Well, yes if you must know.” I said. “I wasn’t expecting that answer.” he said. “What, would you rather I lied to you?” I asked. “Oh, hell no.” he said while studying me. And in one flawless move. Abel glided to me so close that I could almost taste his honey breath on my lips. “I make the hair on the back of your neck stand on end, don’t I?” he asked in a rough seductive whisper. “Yes.” I said in an even lower whisper. “You’re curious about me aren’t you?” he asked. “Quite frankly you and your brother scare the hell out of me.” I said in a trembly voice. “Yes, but that doesn’t make you any less curious does it?” he asked. “Does it matter?” I asked. “Yes it does.” he said as he touched my face. “How?” I asked. “Because you do the exact same things to me. Since I first met you, your eyes pierce right through to my soul.” he said. “You’re so full of shit!” I said. “Am I?” he asked. “Yes.” I said in a whisper. “How will you ever know if you never kiss me to feel what burns for you?” he said. “I guess we’ll never know.” I said. “I guess not.” he said and walked away. He flew off into the sky with his huge beautiful crimson wings. At that point I just turned the lust part off in me. I had to because I couldn’t live with myself knowing that everyone that I encounter would be some torrid love affair. Just the thought of saying it in my head made me sick. Which was a sign that I was getting too weak and needed to feed. So I took to the sky as well and shot past Abel and went back to the castle for a blood bag. As soon as I hit the front door I went straight to the refrigerator and grabbed a blood bag. All I could think of was the intensity that ignited between Abel and I. Then the more that I thought about it, the sicker I got and my stomach sank. Without me realizing it, I said out loud, “I am such a slut.” “Honey, the damn club!” Enrique said as he walked into the kitchen. I leaned against the refrigerator and slid down to the floor. “Okay, suga’ what’s wrong wit’ ya?” Enrique asked as he squeezed in the fridge and got a blood bag as well. “What’s wrong with me, E.J.?” I asked. “Well, it would be nice to know what the hell ya talkin’ bout babe.” Enrique said as he sat down beside me while sipping a blood bag. “Okay, I slept with Aryan.” I said bluntly. “Wow. That’s cra-zy.” he said in a sassy tone. It looked as though that bit of news was no shock to him. “Seriously?” I asked. “What’s the problem? He’s like sex on a stick, honey. Plus, he’s your maker. Ain’t nothing wrong with bumpin’ uglies with your maker.” he said. “Yeah, okay but now his brother is around and you know. Well he looks like he was carved out of cream cheese.” I said as I hid my blushing face. “Oooh. There you go, girl. That’s the nasty girl that I know and love.” he said

smiling at me. “E.J. this is serious. Isn’t there something wrong with me? I shouldn’t be doing this, I shouldn’t crush over my makers brother. Should I?” I asked sounding deliriously confused. “Honey, when you a vampire that’s natural. You gonna lust, love, mess around, and live. That’s just the way we all are.” he said. “So vampires are nothing but, compulsive beings that just want to screw all the time? We vampires are just living one great big orgy life?” I asked. “No sweetie, that’s not all we are. Our emotions are just way higher than any humans emotions.” he said. “So it is natural?” I asked. “Yes. It’s perfectly normal, so quit worrying.” he said. “Okay.” I said. Three weeks had ed and there were still no signs of Aryan. The whole castle didn’t seem to worry about the fact that he still wasn’t there. They just continued training to fight. I found myself losing hope that I’d see him again. I went down to the Donnchadh Family crypt to visit Ziggy’s resting place. I sat on the stone bench and just found myself wishing I could hear Ziggy’s voice again. Just to hear him and Enrique argue over the latest fashions just one more time. Just so that I’d have that to hold on to. As I sat there, I had also realized that I hadn’t talked to anyone besides Enrique. “Wow. That really blows.” I found myself saying aloud.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

I JUMPED WHEN A voice said something back, “What really sucks?” I turned around to see Abel walking down the stairs to the crypt. “Nothing.” I said in embarrassment. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.” Abel said. “It’s fine.” I said. “I also wanted to apologize for the cliff encounter. I’m sorry for coming on to you.” he said. I lied to him and said, “I wasn’t aware that you were coming on to me. I thought you were just trying to scare me. Mission accomplished.” I said. “Well that was not my intentions, I assure you.” he said. “No harm, no foul.” I said smiling. Abel smiled back at me but still with sadness in his eyes. “Why do you look so sad?” I asked. He just shook his head and looked away. “Hello? What’s going on?” I asked. “I’m just really sorry that I scared you.” he said. “It’s cool. Usually the unfamiliar is what scares most people. You’re just unfamiliar.” I said. Abel sat down on the bench beside me and as he sat down I got up and started for the stairs. I turned back to him and said, “You intimidate just as Aryan does. Only you seem more sincere about who and what you are. That kind of intensity isn’t in anyone anymore.” I smiled and turned to mist and flew away. I sat in a green field of clovers and yellow buttercups. As I thought while staring at the trees. I thought about how it has been three weeks since I had spoken to Josh, Shannon, Malachi, Mathias, and even Enrique. It was very odd because we have never drifted for so long. I continued dwelling on it and it was making me more sad by the second. “Would you stop feeling so damn sad?” A voice boomed behind me. I turned to see who it was, for a moment I thought it was Aryan. I looked closer and saw that it was Abel with his wings spread out. He then dropped to his knees. “Your sadness is soul crushing, Eiry.” Abel said. “Are you okay?” I asked him as I put my arms around him to steady him. “Yeah, I’ll be fine.”he said with pain in his voice. “What are you doing here, Abel?” I asked. “I thought you were in trouble. I am here to protect you.” he said. “I am fine.” I said smiling. “No, you’re not.” You have such sadness in you. It’s crippling and heartbreaking.” he said. “How the hell can you feel me?” I whispered. “I don’t know, I just know I can. And do.” he said. “That’s fuckin’ weird as hell.” I said. “You’re not kidding.” he said as he stumbled back to his feet. “Is this a first for you?” I asked. “Actually, yes it is. Well it has been at least a century since it has happened.” he said. “Who were you connected to then?” I

asked with a puzzled face. Abel hesitated and turned around and then looked back at me and said, “Are you sure you’re okay?” “Yeah, I’m fine.” I said looking at him strangely. Abel took off into flight. I knew that he was still too weak to fly but, he took off anyway. He got half way up and ed out and fell from the sky. “Abel?!” I screeched. Then with no hesitation I shot off the cliff and grabbed him up and brought him back to the field of clover. When he finally came to, I looked at him and said, “What the hell? Are you trying to kill yourself?” I asked. “No. Why would you think that?” he asked. “Because you tried to fly way before you should have. All to avoid answering a damn question.” I said angrily. “I’m sorry. I just didn’t want to talk about it.” he said as he sat up. “Well why didn’t you just say that?” I snapped. “Because I didn’t know if you would have left it alone.” he said. “Well I would have.”I said. “I’m sorry. I really am.”he said. “Yeah whatever. You need blood.” I said. “So do you.” Abel replied. “You drink from me and then I will drink from you. That sound okay?” I asked. “No. We drink each other together.” he said. “Alright.” I said. “Wait, drinking blood always leads to sex.” Abel said. “Well we can resist, can’t we?” I asked. “We can try.” he said. “Okay, let’s try it.” I said. “Okay.” he replied. “What angle is good for you?” I asked. Abel looked at me and smiled then he blushed. “You’re going to have to straddle me. That way you’ll have a comfortable position and so will I.” he said finally through his blushing. “Okay.” I said. I did as Abel instructed and as we bit into one another I noticed that we both were fighting our urges to wrap into one another. When we drank our fill we looked at each other and saw our eyes glowing fiercely. Then we both broke into laughter. When our laughter faded and it was quite between the two of us he said, “The first person that I felt a connection to was a peasant girl that died of pneumonia.” “I’m so sorry Abel. I never meant to drag painful memories back.” I said. “It’s okay, Eiry. I wanted to tell you.” Abel said. I smiled at him. Then we stared out into the night sky together.”Eiry, why are you so sad, really?” Abel asked. “I miss Ziggy. I’m scared shitless that all of my friends are going to suffer the same fate.” I said. “Oh, I see.” he said. “I also miss Josh the most.” I said while smiling. “Why do you miss him the most?” Abel asked. “I miss him the most because he was my very best friend when we were human. Even when I became vampire, he was still there for me. Now that he is also vampire, our bond is even more sacred.” I said. “So, you’re in love with him.” Abel asked. “I love him, yes. But in love with him is a definite no.” I said. “What about Aryan, or even Malachi?” he asked. I let out a long exasperated sigh and said, “Aryan holds a special place in my heart but, it is because he’s my maker. Malachi and I don’t really see things eye to eye but, for the most part I think that love can be established with him.” “Hmm. Then again your not real sure about it, are you?”

he asked. “No. Not really. But it isn’t like I have taken time out to ask him either.” I said. “Okay.” he said. “Why do you want to know?” I asked. “I was just being curious.” he said. “Mm-hmm. Mmkay. Whatevs.” I said. “What?” he asked. “Nothing. I get it. You were just making conversation.” I said. “Oh.” he replied. He and I sat in the field and stared at the gorgeous night sky. Watching the moon very slowly drift across it. While secretly stealing silent glances at one another. Never attempting to push further. Abel suddenly bounced to his feet and sat in a crouching position and gazed into my eyes. His crimson wings opened half way and they shimmered in the pale moonlight. Along with his beautiful copper hair. “Does the fact that I am so close to you make you nervous?” Abel asked. “Well since you can feel my emotions then you tell me.” I said with a smirk. “I do make you nervous, don’t I?” he asked. “Well duh! What gave it away?” I said in a sarcastic tone. “How can I still make you nervous? You drank from me.” Abel said. “Will you please explain that to me. What is the big deal of drinking from another vampire?” I asked with a curious face. “Sure. When a vampire drinks from another it is considered very personal. It should really only be allowed when the two of them are in love. The effects that it has, is that when you drink from another you draw their essence into you. It makes you connected in ways that couldn’t be possible and you feel attached to them. Therefore you feel their love, pain, hate, and sorrow. You feel it all not understanding what is happening to you and it’ll make you feel extremely intoxicated.” he said. “Hmm. Interesting. Well are you ready to fly back to the castle?” I asked. “You go ahead. I’ll be there in a bit.” he said. “Are you sure?” I asked. “Yeah.” he said. “Okay, see ya.” I said while turning into mist and flying to the castle. Abel continued crouching and staring up at the sky where Eiry had taken to flight. He wasn’t ready to go back to the castle at that time because there were too many emotions around him that he couldn’t think straight. All that flowed through his mind was her. Ever since he found out her name, he has thought about her constantly. And why does he feel so connected to her. “Oh, I just don’t get it.” Abel found himself saying aloud. “I can’t do this to my brother. I won’t do this to him. I will just tell him that I have to go or he has to assign me away from her.” He said aloud to himself. “But I can’t shake the feeling she gives me.” he said aloud again. “Maybe the reason why you don’t understand is because you’ve never really loved until now.” A booming voice said behind Abel. “What the -–-? Who the hell are you?” Abel said sounding rattled. “Sorry man, it’s just me, Malachi.” Malachi said laughing. “What are you doing? Eavesdropping on everyone?” Abel said. “No. I was coming to see you anyway.” Malachi said. “Oh, do you have any news from Aryan?” Abel asked eagerly. “He’ll be back tomorrow night.” Malachi said. “Good.” Abel said with a relieved sigh.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

“W HAT? YOU THINK that just because Aryan is coming back your feelings for Eiry are magically disappear? Get a grip, dude.” Malachi blurted. “No. I just hope it will.” Abel said. “You don’t mean that at all.” Malachi said. “How the hell would you know anything about it?” Abel sneered. Malachi didn’t say a word, he just gave Abel a sad smile. “You?” Abel asked. Malachi just nodded and said, “Always.” “Wow! Really?” Abel said in a surprised tone. “Eiry is a very unique individual. I have never come across another being quiet like her. She puts something in your soul that has been forever missing. Without that or her you feel out of step. As long as she lives, she keeps that missing part of your soul alive.” Malachi said this as though he were reading from a very old book. “What should I do?” Abel asked. “I don’t know. I haven’t figured that out yet but, never ignore her. She breaks just like a little girl.” Malachi said as he floated back to the clouds. “Got it. Thanks.” Abel said to Malachi. “Who the hell are you talking to?” Enrique said to Abel, and scaring the hell out of him. “Dammit Enrique! The least you could do is let someone know that you’re right behind them.” Abel screeched. “No. Actually the very least I could have done was not said a damn word and continue to look at you like you’re a dumb ass. Then sit on my luscious ass and tell you that you is crazy as hell.” Enrique said. “Warn somebody next time.” Abel said in a hateful tone. “I ain’t warning nobody of nothing. You need to warn somebody about your psychotic episodes.” Enrique said while snapping his well manicured fingers all around. “Psychotic episodes? What are you talking about?” Abel asked. “Honey don’t give me that shit. I saw it, you was all out here talkin to invisible people. Mm-hmm. Then you gonna go off and tell me that I should warn somebody bout me? Yeah right, I should warn somebody alright, bout your crazy ass.” Enrique said with a lot of body language. “Enrique, I was talking to Malachi.” Abel said. “Oh, you were? Where the hell is his sexy ass?” Enrique said all giggly. “He went back up to the clouds to keep watch,” Abel said. “Oh damn, he can be my hero anytime.” Enrique said smiling. “Do you just fall for every pretty face?” Abel asked. “Yes. That’s what I do. I am that shallow, you horses ass.” said Enrique. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you.”Abel said. “It’s cool Abel. I know how people see me at the castle.” Enrique said. “Everyone is like that?” Abel asked. “Well no. There are a few who aren’t like that at all.” Enrique said with a smile. “Whom are these people?”

Abel asked. “Let’s see here. There’s Josh, Shannon, Mathias, and Ziggy. Ziggy was the world’s worst about giving me hell. Although he wasn’t always joking. I sure do miss that little shit. And Eiry loves me no matter what mood I’m in. I really love her too. She’s the girlfriend I could never hang on to but, she’s always in my head.” Enrique said. “Wow! That’s really great. Does anyone else know how you feel?” Abel asked. “Just Eiry. Some people are saying that Aryan is the Father of all Vampires. She’s just been reborn. But anyway you should get back to the castle. They sent me to retrieve you.” Enrique said as he was swallowed in his orange mist. And glistened in flight of the night sky. Abel then spread his huge crimson wings and took to the night sky as well. As Abel was flying up to the castle. He could see Eiry on her balcony in a long flowing blue gown raising her hands out to the moon. He lost concentration and slammed right into one of the castle’s towers. The last thought that went through Abel’s mind was Eiry’s beautiful violet glowing eyes. And how her moonstone pupils looked like the moon themselves. As soon as I heard the crash. I immediately turned to mist and flew in the sky. I looked down at the tower that had been smashed to see a huge crimson wing. “Abel?!”Was what came out of my mouth as I dashed down to get to him. I immediately but gently cradled his head in my lap. Malachi and Josh appeared from the clouds. Shannon appeared from the lakes waterfall. “What happened to Abel?” Shannon said in an illuminating voice as Mathias flew up by her side. Enrique flew up and was hysterical in laughter. “Enrique why are you laughing?” Josh said in a booming voice. “That stupid ass was checking Eiry out while she was on her balcony. He lost concentration and smacked right into the damn tower.” Enrique said still laughing hysterically. There was a brief silence, and then an outbreak of snickering and stifled laughter. Then a booming uproar of laughter filled the night. Including me, I was even laughing too. It was so nice to have everyone home for a change. We finally got Abel moved to the hospital wing while others continued to laugh. Mathias fixed the tower roof and then came back to be by Shannon’s side. I was about to walk up to Shannon and hug her. When someone grabbed me from behind. One graceful motion he spun me around to face him. I looked up and it was Josh. With natural response I hugged him hard. I missed him the most and he knew it when I hugged him as tight as I did. “You look zapped, girl.” Josh said. “You’re right. I am.” I said. “Come on. We’re sleeping in my bed chambers tonight. First we’re gonna get you a blood bag.” Josh said. “Okay.” I said. “Goodnight you two.” Shannon and Mathias said at the same time. “Goodnight.” Josh and I answered back. As Josh and I walked up the stairs I stumbled and he caught me. He picked me up and carried the rest of the way. “You’ve been letting yourself go.” Josh said in an irritated tone. “I just slipped

up this one time. That’s all.” I said. “That’s all it takes, Eiry.” he said. “All it takes for what, Josh?” I asked. “For you to get killed!” Josh snapped. Tears welled up in my eyes and I put my head down. “I’m telling Aryan and Abel both to keep a closer eye on you.” Josh said. “I guess I am just not vampire material in your eyes.” I snapped. Josh turned and flew to me and picked me up and slammed me into the wall. I fell to the ground completely helpless. “This can happen at any moment but, you’re so weak right now that you can’t do a fucking thing about it.” Josh yelled. Josh was so furious with me that his eyes glowed a dark purple with red rings and his pupils were also red. I was crying so hard and coughing from him slamming me in the wall. It knocked the breath out of me. Josh picked me up and put me on the bed. I looked at him and even his fangs were exposed. “I will sleep in my chamber tonight.” I said as I slowly made my way toward the door. Josh then grabbed me again and slammed me against the door and bit into my neck. That’s when I got furious and my eyes went magenta and I bit into Josh just ripped my clothes right off of me. He pinned me against the wall but, I wasn’t struggling to get away. Everything was sweet, breathless, and yummy. Josh then carried me to the bed and locked me in his embrace. I knew I wouldn’t be able to move. I was very content with that. He knew it too, when he felt me melt into him. He pinned my arms above my head and kissed me fiercely. I could taste my blood on his lips. He took his shirt off and bit just above my right breast. I looked at him and said, “We have got to stop meeting this way.” Josh started laughing and so did I and figured that would have killed the mood but, surprisingly enough, it didn’t. I wrapped myself around him and devoured his every breath. I bit into his shoulder and he bit back into my neck. I heard him moan with pleasure and as he pulled me to him for a better grip. He ran his hand up to touch my face and as he did, his thumb touched my lips. I then tilted my head and put his thumb in my mouth seductively. Josh then twisted around and sat me on top of him. He raised up and put his arms around me. Our mists grey, violet, and magenta swarmed all around us. It billowed all around the room. Josh’s grey eyes outlined in violet with bright red pupils just wrapped into my existence. Just as my violet eyes outlined in moonstone with my moonstone pupils wrapped into his existence as well. When we lay in bed holding each other. I feel myself let go. I start letting go of things I shouldn’t be hanging on to. Josh is my safe zone. I only hope that I am that for him as well. I am completely myself when I am with him. As I lay there with my head on his chest, I slowly drifted to sleep.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

W HEN I AWOKE I saw Josh coming out of the bathroom in a pair of blue jeans and a black button up long sleeve silk shirt that wasn’t buttoned. He was towel drying his hair and I was just laying on the bed wrapped up in a red silk sheet. I just watched him and smiled at his every move. “You know, you will get tired of watching me and eventually say something.” Josh said with his usual “you suck so bad,” look. “Mmm. Not likely.” I said. “Well you just did.” he said as he walked over and sat on the bed and kissed me gently. “Okay. You got me on that.” I said smiling. “Yes, I did.” he said with a conquering smile. “Josh, can I ask you something?” I said. “Sure. Anything.” he replied. “Why did we just have sex?” I asked laughing. “I have no idea. All I was trying to do is get it across in your mind to take better care of yourself. Feed when you need to feed.” he said. “Yea and then it turned into hot vampire foreplay.” I said with a smile. “Yes it did. Do you feel bad about it?” he asked. “No. Why? Do you?” I asked. “Hell no.” he said. “Good.” I said. “So how are you feeling?” he asked. “I feel good.” I said. “You sure? Don’t need a round two, do we?” Josh asked seductively. Before I could answer him, there was a knock on the door. “I’ll get that. You go and relax in the tub. I ran you a bath.” Josh said as he picked me up and carried me to the bathroom door. “Okay, thank you.” I said and went and got undressed then climbed in the tub. He kissed me on the head and ran for the door. As I relaxed in the water I noticed there were full bloom lilies and red rose petals in the water infused with a strong scent of coconut oil. There was a note on the cd player next to the bathtub that read, “please press play, this is just for you.” So I did as instructed and as I pushed play I couldn’t believe what he chose for me to hear. He chose “Turning Page” by Sleeping at Last. As I sat there listening to the words of the song. I began to cry because I wish that all romances really could be as wonderful as that song. A few minutes later, Josh comes into the bathroom and sits on the chair next to me. At first I didn’t even notice that he was there because I was all caught up in the song. Tears still free falling down my cheeks. Josh then wiped the tears away from my face as he turned the cd player down. “You alright?” he asked in a serious tone. “Yeah, I’m groovy.” I said. “Are you sure?” he asked again to be certain. “Yes.” I said reassuringly. “Okay. If you’re sure.’’ he said. “Who was at the door?” I asked. “Abel.” Josh said. “What did he want?” I asked. ‘’He wanted to tell me to let you know that Aryan made it back.”

said Josh. “Oh shit! Okay.” I said while hurrying from the tub. I quickly dried off and threw on jeans and a baggy t-shirt. Put my camouflage flip-flops on and headed for the door. Josh intercepted me before I got there, and looked into my eyes as I did the same. “What is it?” I asked. ‘’Nothing, I’m gonna go back to my thunder walls.” he said. “What? You’re not coming to find out about the winged beasts?” I asked. “Is that why you’re going?” he asked. “Well yea, why else would I?” I said. “I just thought that you were going for Aryan and Abel.” he said. “No. I wanna know what killed Ziggy and why they killed him. I figured you would too.” I said. “I just know that he’s gone, Eiry.” Josh said. “I’ll find out and come and find you. Okay?” I said. “Alright.” Josh said just before kissing me on the forehead and kissing me on the forehead. Then he flew out above the heavens. I hurried down the corridor and down the stairs and through the dining hall. I opened the doors and burst and seen Aryan in the middle of Mathias, Malachi, Enrique, and Abel. I ran straight into Aryan’s arms. He caught me and in one deft move we shot off into the night sky and Abel followed. Aryan took me to the waterfall, I could tell that something was stirring in him and weighing on his mind. More so than usual. Abel landed just then and broke the silence by saying, “Brother what bothers you this night?” Aryan hesitated and then growled immensely. “What bothers, my brother, is that I asked you to take care of her.” Aryan growled. “I have done what you have asked of me.” Abel stated. Aryan went to his brother in a flash and was in his face. “Well, I must be ignorant then. In your eyes, what does one do to protect another?” Aryan asked. “Keep a close watch on them at all times.” Abel stammered. “Did you do this honor for me?” Aryan growled again. “I believe I did.” Abel answered. “Do you believe that you did me honor by keeping a close eye on her at ALL times?” Aryan asked while emphasizing on certain words. “Yes, brother.” Abel said. “Then tell me my brother, where did you wake up?” Aryan asked. “The infirmary.” Abel answered with his head down. “Do you have any knowledge on how you got there and why?” Aryan said. “Yes, my brother.” Abel said. “Where the hell was Eiry, when you came to?” Aryan snapped. “I didn’t know, my brother.” Abel said as he bowed his head in shame again. “Yes. Because you are falling for her and lost fucking concentration and smacked right into the damn tower. Just like a fucking moron.” Aryan snapped purposefully embarrassing Abel. “Aryan, please stop.” I said. “I will not stop.” Aryan said. “Please forgive me my brother.” Abel said with his head still bowed. “Forgive you for what exactly? For not honoring my wishes or for not protecting my progeny? Or for falling for her?” Aryan said with a booming voice. “For all those reasons, brother please?” Abel said in tears. “Perhaps the next time I need a favor. I shall ask the God of Thunder to do my honor. Although throwing my progeny against walls while she’s weak is not

exactly protecting her is it?” Aryan snapped. “No, my brother it is not.” Abel said. At that point I just couldn’t take anymore abusive slander that he was throwing onto Abel. I stepped away from both of them because I could feel my eyes glowing really bad. The power just surged through every part of my body. The anger was over riding me and I could no longer control it. I then began floating in the air and wind seemed to crash all around me and I began to glow a bright moonstone color. I broke in the intensity when I spoke and both Aryan and Abel just stood there with jaws dropped and eyes widened. Everyone at the castle could see my glow and came to see what it was. That is when my words shot off and broke the sound barrier. “Aryan although you are my creator, you must take into consideration that I now have another creator. I have a new title as well and you can bet your ass that I will defend it. Even against you. You have no right speaking to Abel or anyone else for that matter, in such a manner. If you wanted me to be protected a certain way, then you should have stuck around and did it yourself. But don’t you dare take it out on anyone else or I will make you sorry for doing so.” Everyone just stood there staring at me, watching me hover and glow in anger. Then all of a sudden I started spinning very fast and then shot off into the sky so fast that it caused a sonic boom. I went back to the castle and raided the fridge for blood. As I gulped down three blood bags in the dark I began to feel more fierce and intense. I was changing faster, all my powers were turning me into something else entirely and I knew. For the first time I knew what it meant, and I welcomed it with open arms. “Eiry?” said a voice in the darkness. “What?” I said. “You okay?” the voice asked. “Sometimes.” I replied. “How bout now?” said the voice. “Not really, Enrique.” I said in a growl as I devoured my fourth bag of blood. Enrique then turned on a light and I screamed and in super human speed I went to my bed chambers and locked all the doors. Aryan’s glowing eyes peered through the balcony door windows. I just walked over and closed the drapes and laid on my bed and coiled up like a serpent and fell into a deep sleep. Apparently Aryan had Abel to stand guard at my chamber door to make sure that I was okay. Although at that particular moment I don’t feel that I should’ve been protected. Laying comfortably on my bed I ed everything that had happened. I then decided that a bath was in order. I could hear Abel outside my door talking to people such as Shannon and Mathias as they ed in the corridor. After I got out of the bath and put my clothes I stepped out into the corridor where I met Abel’s gaze. “What?” I asked. “N-n-nothing.” he stammered. “Why are you guarding my door?” I asked. “Aryan left again. He wants me to protect you. On my honor, I will fulfill my brother’s request.” Abel said. “Abel please. Just go and enjoy yourself, and leave me be.” I said. “I’m sorry my Goddess but, I can’t do that.” Abel said as he

bowed to me. “Why?” I asked. “Abel stop with the “Goddess” crap. What the hell is going on?” I said as I cradled Abel’s face in my hands. “Aryan is very scared for you, he came in here earlier and stroked your hair. He cried and touched your face and then left.” Abel said. “Where did he go?” I asked. “He went to the Romanian Mountains.” he said with absolute fear in his eyes. “That’s where your father is, isn’t it?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. “I gotta go.” I said. “No! You can’t go. If you go you’ll die. If you die then all this is for nothing. The prophecy will be blown.”Abel said. “What fucking prophecy?” I sneered.

Chapter Thirty

A BEL STOPPED DEAD in his tracks. He then slowly turned to me and looked at me like he was about to make something up. “What prophecy?” I snapped. “Aryan didn’t tell you?” Abel asked. I just shook my head as my eyes started to glow their familiar violet. “Oh shit.” Abel said under his breath. “You were saying?” I sneered. “You’re part of the prophecy.” Abel said after swallowing really hard. “What are you talking about, Abel?” Shannon said as she and the rest of the castle guests peered in through the doorway of my chambers. “Yes, I’d like to know this prophecy myself.” said Josh and a few others agreeing. As everyone gathered in my bedroom, Abel just kept staring at me. He turned away from me and said, “I suppose since I’m revealing secrets anyway. I may as well reveal my second biggest secret.” Abel then turned back around with wings out spread for all to see. His eyes are metallic blue like Aryan’s as well but, when their wings are revealed their eyes change and glow. Abel’s eyes were no longer metallic blue they were blood red. “Aryan and I are unique vampires. We’re not just vampires, we’re vampire demons. My father cursed our bloodline to be this way. I just don’t think he ever intended for us to have a little magic. When I am angry or if I desire and my wings are out spread my eyes will be blood red. Any other time my eyes will be yellow-green as well as Aryan’s. When angry or desire, Aryan’s glows magenta. I have no idea why but, Eiry has magenta hues in her eyes only when she’s angry. Any other time mine and Aryan’s eyes are metallic blue like my father’s.” “Well Abel your eyes are blood red now, whom do you desire in this room?” Pam asked abrasively. “Duh! Who the hell do you think? Bitch, get with the program.” Enrique said. “You better cork the bitch talk, bitch!” Pam snapped back. “Bitch, your voice is giving me cramps. Why don’t you go and have a warm cup of shut-the-fuck-up.” Enrique sneered. “Both of you, shut the hell up!” Mathias’ voice boomed in the room. “I totally agree with that.” Magnolia said as she sat down next to Malachi. Abel then cloaked his wings and his eyes turned back to metallic blue. “My mother told me this story a long time ago before she died. For centuries now, my father has been sleeping. He’s been waiting patiently and biding his time. When he was alive and ruled as High King, my father coveted Black Magic. He carried a book around with him containing the most evil and the most ancient of spells. It wasn’t enough because he needed to obtain the one who had the favor of Moon. That wasn’t everything

that was needed of course, the one who had to had the favor of Moon also had to be pure of humanity. All portions of humanity had to be instilled in this one particular being. For if not, she’d never become the Goddess of Moon. Aryan chose Eiry, not only because he sought these qualities in a progeny but, because Eiry’s soul cried out to him so desperately. He had to have her because she was absolutely different. He knew what he had when he first met her.” Abel said. “Okay I’ll bite. How the hell did Aryan know that it was Eiry?” Josh asked. “Well come to find out. My fathers book is no ordinary book. It’s spelled, which means you can ask it a question and it will answer you by turning to a page. The night that Aryan supposedly killed our father, Aryan asked the book to grant him a gift. The book apparently was intrigued and asked Aryan of the gift he’d receive. The book explained whom and what was needed to be worthy of such power. Then it went on to ask him for payment, Aryan paid the payment in his own blood. Then the book said, “If you should fail in your quest to conquer evil. Then your life will be accepted as payment. No more No less.” Abel said in trembling words. “But I thought the book couldn’t make deals with others if someone else was in possession of the book.” Mathias stated in confusion. “The book cannot be owned. You can never own something that powerful.” Abel said. “So basically, we know for sure that Eiry is the Goddess of Moon. That her humanity is still intact with her.” Mathias said. “Yes. She has comion where most would show no comion. Basically, if Eiry wasn’t worthy enough to carry that title, then Achelois would never have been able to depart this world.” Abel said. “So when Aryan came clean about not being Kellan, he knew he had chosen wisely?” Malachi asked. “Kind of.” Abel stated. “Kinda? What the hell do you mean, kind of?” Enrique said in a panicked voice. “Aryan hid the book after he killed our father and got his gift granted. When he first laid eyes on Eiry, he studied her every move. One evening he’d brought the book with him. And when Eiry came near the book glowed and floated to her.” Abel said. “That’s how he knew for sure.” Josh said and stormed out of the room. I immediately ran after him. I gusted a wave of air by him and made his hair fly up. “Where are going?” I asked. Josh looked at me with his beautiful grey mournful eyes with bright red pupil’s. He was crying so much that the thunder started rolling. I cupped his face in my hands and said, “What is it? Why are you crying?” He grabbed my shoulders and kissed me on the forehead and then flew into the clouds. I just stared at the clouds where Josh flew into and waited and hoped he’d come back down, he didn’t. Tears began to fill up in my eyes and my chest felt really tight. My head had a severe pain going right through it. My knees buckled underneath me and I collapsed and blacked out. I never felt the ground beneath me but, it felt as though someone had a hold of me. There arms were

wrapped around me tightly. “Are you alright?” a voice asked. I just nodded and struggled to get my vision back. “Thank you.” I managed to say. “No problem.” said Malachi as he stepped in front of me. “What are you doing out here?” I asked. “Thought I’d go and give Josh a hand on making it rain.” Malachi said. “The raining part is Shannon’s.” I said. “Yes it is.” he said. “I….I think he hates me.” I stammered. “No. He doesn’t hate you. He’s scared for you. More so than he ever has been before.” Malachi said. “How do you know that?” I asked. “Honey, we’re all scared for you. This is not an easy task.” Malachi replied. “I can’t let Aryan face Arone by himself. I just can’t, I fear for him.” I said. “Yes, and how you feel about Aryan is how we feel about you.” Malachi said. “I know.” I said. “No. I don’t think you do. You may want to think about that a bit.” Malachi stated. Before another word was said, Malachi shot off into the clouds as well. I just stood there thinking about what Malachi had just said to me. The thing about it all is that he was right. My friends love me and I love them but, it was more than that. We learned to lean on one another in times of need. So we were more like family than we ever were friends. And if it isn’t broke than don’t fix it. I flew up to my balcony and walked into my room and sat heavily on my bed. I then looked up at my dresser and saw the picture of Josh and I while we were still human, at a fair that took place every year in Wilburton. I just smiled at the picture and stared at it for a minute or two. I then began to understand what Malachi was talking about. What he meant was if I were to die in the midst of all the bullshit, Josh would never recover. I gave into the heartbreak of how Josh would feel if I were no longer here. I wrapped myself into a fetal position and cried myself to sleep. When I awoke at about seven the next evening it was raining which made it very gloomy. It was alright with me because although I felt a little better it still didn’t chase away my sadness. I walked into the dining hall and saw Shannon and Mathias talking and laughing. They both seemed to glow when they’re around one another.

Chapter Thirty-One

T HERE WERE MOUNDS of food on the dining table for the family. I went to get blood from the kitchen. I stood in there the whole time and downed three blood bags. Pam and Enrique came into the kitchen and didn’t seem to notice that I was in there. Pam started off by saying, “I’ve never seen Josh so down, have you?” “No girl, it is really sad to see someone so yummy look so downtrodden.” Enrique said. “Wonder if we could do anything?” Pam said. “Doubt it. The only one that can pull him back is, Eiry.” Enrique said. “Yeah, I know she will but, he’s just standing out in the damn rain.” Pam said. “I thought he couldn’t get wet? And what is up with that damn country song? I wouldn’t have figured that he even liked country.” Enrique said. “Maybe it’s a reminder.” Pam said. “I don’t know. He sure keeps replaying the hell out of it though.” Enrique said. Pam and Enrique left the kitchen and I walked out into the dining hall. I reached the double doors that lead to the side yard. I could see Josh in the middle of the courtyard standing in the rain. I could hear the country music blaring over the speakers. He was listening to our old song “Like The Rain” by Clint Black. As I walked out to him I noticed I wasn’t getting wet. He was soaked though. “You gonna keep ignoring me?” I asked. His head went up and paused for a second and then turned to face me. He was crying still, and that’s when the rain started falling on me. Josh ran to me and hugged me so tight and buried his face into my shoulder. “I’m not ignoring you.” Josh finally said. “That’s not what it felt like.” I said. “I’m sorry that’s how it felt but, I am right here, Eiry.” he said. “Josh you and I have been thick as thieves for as long as I can . We have gone through shit way worse than this. Why does it feel like you’re falling away from me?” I said. “I’m not going anywhere. I am here. Forever.” he said. “Well I am here, too. Always. I won’t leave you if that’s what you’re worried about.” I said through tears. “Promise me.” he said. I looked at him and the tears were rolling down my face. “I promise you, Josh. I won’t leave you.” I said. “I know what you’re going to do.” he said. “I know you do. But I’ve never tried to keep anything from you and I’m not about to start.” I said. “I don’t want you to do it.” he said sadly. “Josh, you of all people know who I am. If there is an opportunity to save my family then you know I will do it. Yes, you are all right, I may die but, I can’t exist among all of you if I take what is easy, instead of what’s right. That would make me a coward and not a very good

friend. And I can’t live like that, Josh.” I said while crying. “I know, Eiry. But I love you and I need you in this world by my side.” he said while crying as well. Everyone was now at the double doors watching us and listening to what we were saying to each other. Shannon, Malachi, Mathias, and Enrique were all crying. Everyone else just looked really sad. “I love you, too. Unconditionally.” I said. I hugged him again, so tight and then flew back to my balcony. I went and changed my wet clothes and sat on my bed. Then there was a tapping on my balcony door. It was Josh, as I opened the door he grabbed my hand and pulled me into flight with him above the clouds. We then sat on a thunder cloud with the huge moonstone moon to my right and the grey, black, and red clouds all around and underneath me. It was truly amazing to witness and to behold. “Come here.” Josh said as he held out his hand to me. “What?” I asked as I took his hand. “Dance with me.” he said. “I am not dressed to dance.” I said. “It never matters what you wear, it’s the one you’re dancing with that matters.” Josh said smiling. When he said that, I tried to stop the tears but, they came anyway. He then grabbed my waist and we began dancing to the same song he was listening to before. We slow danced into the night while pushing all the bad parts out. Not letting them invade our minds. As we were about to stop dancing we descended from a cloud and kept dancing until we landed on earth. As we descended he spun me around and dipped me and then hugged me tightly and then kissed my hand. Everyone watched all of this and as I stepped off the cloud, Josh went back to the clouds. I turned to see Shannon crying and looked at her with curious eyes. She smiled at me and I bowed to her and of course she bowed back to me. I then flew back to my balcony and shut off the lights and went to sleep. The next evening I went down to the kitchen for a blood bag. “I miss me some romance like that. Only romance I ever find is if it is happening around me or if it’s those wonderful books that I read.” Enrique said while snapping his well manicured fingers. “Enrique, it can’t be that bad, can it?” I asked. “Honey, the last time sex meant anything to me was with, Ziggy. And that was way before we all met.” Enrique said. “Are you kidding me?” I asked. “No. I’m serious.” he said. “But you two always fought and argued. I never would’ve guessed that the two of you were ever intimate.” I said. “Yeah, I know. That was because if Magnolia had found out. She would’ve had herself the biggest shit fit in the free world.” he said. “Well who gives a shit what people think?” I asked. “Apparently he did. Zig always cared how he appeared in his sisters eyes.” he said while shrugging his shoulders. “Why didn’t you ever tell me this before?” I asked. “I didn’t think it was relevant and I also didn’t think we were ever that close.” he said sadly. “I always thought we were close. I love you dearly, you can share anything at all with me.” I said. “Really? I only thought you tolerated me.” he said. “Why

would I share intimate things with you if I just tolerate you? I consider us to be friends. I always have and always will.” I said. Enrique hugged me so hard that he cut off my air supply. “Okay girl, you need to go find Abel.” Enrique said. “What?” I asked. “Don’t play dumb. That creature has it bad for you. You have shown something to him that he’s never had before.” he said. “What are you saying?” I asked. “Well let’s just say that I have my ways. That, and I was eavesdropping when I overheard him confide into Malachi.” Enrique said. “He confided in Malachi?” I asked in a surprised voice. “Yeah, he did.” he said. “Well, that took guts.” I said. I started for the front door and as I was about to open it, I heard a blood curdling scream and then a massive explosion where I was standing. Knocking me out and flinging my body into the beginning of the staircase. The last thing that I heard was Josh and Malachi’s voices comforting others and telling them where to go. Then Josh said in a panicky voice, “Oh no! Where’s Eiry and why are they leaving so quickly?” I was barely able to open my eyes but, when I did I wish I hadn’t. The sky behind me was filled with flying man-creatures. I had no idea what they were exactly. Then I looked up and realized these creatures were quite different from the ones that came to the castle when Ziggy was murdered. They were men and women but, they had wings and they were beautiful creatures. Not just in looks but, poise as well. His emerald green eyes gazed upon me and he smiled slightly. Then I ed smooth out. Josh frantically searched all around the castle looking for me. Malachi searched above and beyond for me but, still no luck. Malachi sensed something in a wooded area and flew down to see what it was that he sensed. Abel sat down on a broken log with his head held down. He heard a twig snap and he simply spoke without looking up. “Eiry? Is that you?’’ Abel asked. “No Abel, it isn’t Eiry. It’s Malachi.” Malachi said in an aggravated tone. “What are you doing here?” Abel asked. “Well I could ask you the same damn question.” Malachi sneered. “What? What’s going on?” Abel asked. “Aryan charged you with protecting Eiry. Did he or did he not?” Malachi snapped. “He did. Malachi what is going on?” Abel urged. “Well while you were out here feeling sorry for yourself, Nephilims came and blew up the castle’s front door. Nobody can find Eiry anywhere. Abel where the fuck were you when she needed you the most?” Malachi screeched. “I was here, Malachi.” Abel said. “Nice Abel. Really nice. Well you can explain that to Aryan and Josh. Aryan just made it back.” Malachi said. “Shit.” Abel said under his breath. As soon as Abel approached the castle. Josh bolted out of the front of the castle and punched Abel right in the face. Knocking Abel a few feet away and landing on his ass. Abel got up and gave Josh a blood red evil glare. “Enough!” Aryan’s voice

boomed in the night. “Malachi, who were they?” Aryan asked. “Nephilim.” Malachi stated. “Hmm. Neddah must want to help.” Aryan said. “What?” said Josh, Malachi, and Abel. “Nephilim’s didn’t come to harm. They also knew they wouldn’t come peacefully. So they grabbed who they wanted most.” Aryan said. “Yeah, they grabbed Eiry. Why did they take her?” Pam asked. They didn’t just grab her. They also grabbed Enrique.” Shannon said. “We’re going to find out tomorrow night. It’s too close to dawn now.” Aryan said.

Chapter Thirty-Two

W HEN I FINALLY regained consciousness, I found myself somewhere very dark. All I could see was a pair of glowing green emerald eyes lying next to me. As I started to stir, he finally spoke, “Please do not be frightened. I do not wish to harm thee. If you stir too much, you could hurt me. For my wings are protecting you from the dawn.’’ “Oh I’m terribly sorry. I don’t wish to hurt you either but, why did you take me from my home?” I asked. “My mother wishes to speak with you.” he said. “Okay, well if I am in trouble, then I didn’t do it.” I said. His chuckle was like a lullaby while his eyes were wide and sincere. “No. You’re not in trouble. She was right about you though.” he said. “What did she say about me?” I asked. “She said that you are unlike any vampire ever known. You care. Most do not.” he said. “How do you mean?” I asked. “When I told you that you could easily hurt me by stirring too much, you immediately apologized. Most wouldn’t have cared but, you do.” he said. “Oh, I see.” I said. My eyes started to dim down in their glow and immediately the creature could tell that something was wrong. “Are you okay?” he asked. “Feeling very weak.” I said. “You need to feed, correct?” he said. “Yes, I do need to.” I said weakly. “It would be an honor if you fed from me.” he said. “Um….I don’t know if thats a good idea. I don’t know who you are or even what you are.’’ I said. He chuckled and said, “I am a Nephilim and it is perfectly safe. My blood is very powerful, it will give you an exhilarating charge.” “Cool. Are you sure?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. “Has a vampire ever fed from you?” I asked. “No. Why do you ask?” he said. “Well because when a vampire feeds, it becomes intensely sexually arousing.” I said with a stammer. “I’m sure I can figure something out.” he said with an obvious smile on his face. “Are you sure?” I asked. “Pretty sure.” he said chuckling again. “Okay.” I said. “I’m going to take us deeper in the darkness. That way you can feed comfortably.” he said. “Alright.” I said. “Hold on tight to me, okay?” he said. “No problem.” I said. “Good.” he said smiling again. He then moved over and then we dropped a long way. “Okay baby, hold tight, this is gonna jerk pretty good.” he said. “Fire away.” I said. I felt his enormous wings open and jerked the hell out of me. Thank goodness I had my legs wrapped around his waist and my arms were around his torso. We had landed for a couple of minutes but, I wasn’t gonna let go until he told me I could. He smelled like sunflowers and lavender and I really didn’t want to let go. Then his hand touched

my hair and said, “It’s okay, you can let go now. “I’m sorry.” I said. “No apologies, you did nothing wrong.” he said. I just smiled at him and he did the same. He was so beautiful, it was unnerving. “What troubles you?” he asked. “You’re beautiful.” I said. “Thank you.” he said and then laughed. “What?” I asked. “Nothing. You just surprised me with your honesty.” he said as he built a fire. “Sorry about that.” I said. “Please don’t be sorry for being honest. Honesty is a great quality. Never lose that.” he said smiling. “Thank you. I won’t lose honesty.” I said returning the smile. “Are you warming up any?” he asked while poking at the fire. “Yes. Thank you.” I said. “No problem.” he said. “May I ask you a question?” I asked. “You most certainly may.” he said. “What exactly are Nephilims?” I asked. “Well the biblical definition is we are the offspring sons and daughters of God.” he said. “Oh. What exactly does that mean?” I asked. He laughed and then said,”Nephilims are basically fallen angels. We are very proud warriors.” he said. “That’s amazing.” I said. “You really think so?” he asked. “Yes. I do.” I said. He just smiled and stared back down at the fire. “Just one more question if you don’t mind?” I asked. “I do not mind at all.” he said. I smiled at him and asked, “What is your name?” He then raised up and met my gaze and said, “My name is Drausus.” “Nice to meet you Drausus. I am Eiralav.” I said. “It is my honor.” he said as he bowed. I simply smiled at him. As I lowered my head, I could really feel the weariness of not feeding. I could tell that I was getting weaker by the second. I started leaning in toward the fire. Further and further I drifted toward it. “Eiralav, are you alright? Eiralav? Eiralav?!” Drausus yelled in a panicked tone. I almost fell into the fire but, Drausus caught me. He picked me up and positioned me to lean against him. I was unresponsive to his words so he slapped the hell out of me. My eyes glowed fiercely and Drausus kind of startled when my eyes changed color. “Are you angry?” Drausus asked. “Yes.” I said. “Good.” he replied. “What? Why is that good?” I asked. “Because it is going to help you feed. Now I need you to feed from me, Eiralav. You gotta do it now.” said Drausus. He positioned himself against an underground cave wall. Swiftly, he thrust me to him. “Okay, now bite and feed from me.” he said. “You sure?” I asked. “Yes. Very sure.” he said. “Okay.” I said. My fangs descended and in one deft move I bit into his chest and began feeding. His blood was so thick and potent, it completely revitalized me. Drausus started gripping and grabbing at something to hold on to. “Oh, oh wow. This is unlike anything I ever felt.” Drausus said still grabbing around for something to hold on to. Finally he just put his arms around me and slid down the cave wall. Drausus moaned sensually and caressed my body and wrapped himself into me. When I was finished feeding I licked his wound closed and pulled away from him. “Are you alright?” I asked. “Very. How are you?” he

said. “Great. I feel fully charged.” I said. “Well that was intense. I wasn’t expecting it to be like that.” he said. “I tried to warn you.” I said. “No. I know. I’m just saying that I really enjoyed it.” he said. “Did you?” I asked shyly. “Yes. I don’t believe I have experienced anything like that before.” said Drausus. I just smiled at him. “I’m embarrassing you, aren’t I?” Drausus asked. “Just a little bit.” I said with red cheeks and trying not to look at him. “I apologize, Goddess.” Drausus said and bowed formally to me. “Why does everyone bow to us all of a sudden?” I asked. “It’s all about respect to your titles. Your a Goddess and you must be treated with major respect.” said Drausus. “Oh I see.” I said. “Okay. Should you sleep some more? It’s still daylight out.” said Drausus. “Yea, You may be right.” I said as I curled up next to the cave fire. “Is it dark enough for you? If not I can wrap you back up in my wings.” said Drausus. “The fire is a bit too bright.” I said. “Okay, come here.” said Drausus. “Thank you.” I said as I wrapped his wings around me. Then all I could see was his glowing emerald green eyes. I was about to drift off to sleep when a thought popped into my head. “What is it?” Drausus asked. “H—.” I stammered through my words. “Yeah, you know something is wrong because I fed from you.” I finally said. “Actually I didn’t feel any emotions. I saw your glowing violet eyes open again. I automatically assumed that something was troubling you.” said Drausus. “Oh. Yeah something is weighing on my mind.” I said. “What is it, my Goddess?” Drausus asked. “The ones that killed Zacharias. Were they Nephilims, too?” I asked. “No. The ones that killed your friend were the same beings like Aryan and Abel.” Drausus said. “What?!” I screeched. “Yes.” said Drausus. “So you mean Aryan and Abel ordered them to kill Zacharias?” I asked in a rush. “No. Not at all. What I mean is that when Aryan and Abel were cursed. The curse didn’t turn them evil. There was something about the fact that their mother’s love was pure and unconditional. So that is exactly what saved them, her undying love.” Drausus explained. “Well then what about the other creatures?” I asked. “It was different for the others. First of all they were not descendant’s of Arone’s bloodline. Second of all, the main reason that you are so important and that you are in danger is because you are Aryan’s creation. Abel is in love with you because you make him see things in a whole different perspective. You make him see himself differently as well.” Drausus said. “Oh.” I said in a disheartened tone.

Chapter Thirty-Three

“W HY ARE YOU so down all of a sudden?” Drausus asked. “Because it seems true love doesn’t exist with vampires or humans.” I said. “You couldn’t be more wrong.” Drausus said. “What makes you say that?” I asked. “Because true love exists in both worlds.” he said. “Yeah, okay.” I said sarcastically. Drausus’ eyes started turning yellow and glared at me. “Whoa! What’s wrong?” I asked. “Why would you say that?” he asked. “Because here lately I just feel lost, Drausus. I don’t know what I’m doing most of the time. Constantly feeling like I’m making an ass out of myself’.” I said. He touched my face and caressed my cheek. I know he felt the tears that had fallen down my face. “Even vampires sometimes feel as if their very heart is breaking.” Drausus said. “That is an understatement. When you become a vampire all of your emotions are magnified significantly.” I said as I smiled at him. “Yes, you may be right but, I want you to know that I understand what you’re saying, Eiralav.” he said. “Please call me Eiry. Everyone else does, you might as well, too. And I know you understand I just hope I didn’t make you angry.” I said. “No apologies necessary, Eiry.” he said. “Thank you.” I said. “You’re most welcome now come and lie down. You’re draining more and more by the second.” he replied. Drausus then wrapped his wings around me and I fell fast asleep. Drausus woke me up by singing a lullaby that sounded oddly familiar. Funny that I was still wrapped in his wings while he was singing. “You alright?” he asked. “Yes. I’m groovy.” I said. “Good, then it’s time.” he said. “Time for what?” I asked. “To meet the Queen of Neiron.” Drausus replied. “What if she doesn’t like me?” I asked. “No worries, Eiry. She is most impressed with you already.” said Drausus. “I’m just always afraid that I am gonna make an ass out of myself.” I said sheepishly. “You have nothing to worry about. She’s very intrigued by you, because of your powers and how you use them.’’ he said. “Okay, well let’s go then.” I said. We took off into flight in one quick motion. As we neared the city of Neiron. We came to a very tall building that had carved white stone gargoyles decorating all around. We came to two huge white marble doors that slowly started opening as we approached the entrance. We entered into a great hall that was lit with a great deal of candles. That’s when Drausus touched my shoulder and smiled and said, “I hate to leave you but, I need to take my place.” “Okay, I understand.” I said smiling back at him. I then saw Enrique with another Nephilim. I immediately ran to him and hugged him tightly. “Are

you okay?” Enrique asked. “I was about to ask you the same question. Yeah, I am okay. Are you?” I said. “Yeah, he has taken real good care of me.” Enrique said. “Who is he?” I asked. “His name is Nephelios.” Enrique said. “Cool.” I replied. Enrique and I were escorted by Nephelios that had fierce yellow eyes. He lead us to a royal blue crushed velvet chair that was trimmed in silver. No sooner than we sat down someone called out, “All rise for the noble and just Queen of all of Neiron!” Everyone stood in awe and iration. Then everyone bowed to her including myself. I couldn’t help it, it just came natural to do it. She was very beautiful, her jet black sprayed out in beautiful curls. Her silver crown to give it definition and amazing beauty. Her ash blue gown that glided the floor as she gracefully walked. She then sat on her throne and everyone else seated themselves. “Ms. Duncan, I am so pleased to finally meet you.” said the Queen. Her voice was smooth and elegant as room full of french horns. She was very tall and regal and held her head down for no one. “The honor is all mine, your Majesty.” I replied. “You must have many questions, my dear. First allow me to introduce myself. I am Queen Neddah.” said the queen. “I am Eiralav Duncan of Scotland.” I said. “I have asked you here today in a matter of great importance.” said Neddah. At that time the big marble doors opened in a thunderous boom. The crowd clamoured in a hushed roar. Everyone gazing and melting at the sight of the individual that had just walked into the Great Hall. I could hear the heavy footsteps approach closer and closer. When the footsteps sound as though he was next to me. I leaned to the right of my chair to catch a glimpse of him. All I could see was long dark blonde hair and leather pants, boots, and trench coat. A black ball cap to complete the strangers all black ensemble. He looked my way as he walked by but, I never saw his face. He walked to Queen Neddah’s throne and bowed to her. She responded in a slight nod. He then stood up and stepped to stand at Queen Neddah’s left side. “Please excuse Cirian, he was traveled very far these last few days.” Queen Neddah said. “No problem your majesty.” I said. Cirian, Neddah, and Drausus looked at me and nodded in approval. “Your majesty, what exactly is it that you wish of me?” I asked. The Queen looked down at me with a raised eyebrow and an interesting look on her face. “What I wish to ask of you Eiry, is no small favor.” The Queen finally replied. “Maybe you could let me be the judge of that, your highness.” I said. Again she looked at me with the raised eyebrow with the interested look on her face. “As you wish, and please call me Neddah.” said the Queen. “Okay, what is it that you wish to ask of me, Neddah?” I asked. “I would like to forces with you in the battle. We will learn and teach each other and fight as one.” Neddah said. “So basically you want to help? Is that what you’re saying?” I asked. “Yes but, only if Cirian is leader of the Warriors.” said Neddah.

“Fine, I can live with that.” I said. “Really?” Neddah said in a suprised tone. “Yes. No problem.” I replied. “Very well. It is done. My King Nephelios will be pleased.” Neddah stated. I nodded slightly and bowed to Neddah. Cirian was already at my side when I turned around. I almost ran right smack into him. As the ceiling opened up to the night sky. The moon shined and shimmered it’s silver light on me. Behind my back I heard Neddah’s voice boom. “Warriors, take flight into the night. Train and teach and fight as one. Bring prosperity and peace to our world once again!” All you could hear were feathers rustling in unison. Then group after group of the Nephilims took off in flight. Cirian had finally taken off his hat to straighten his long blonde hair. As he did, Enrique walked up beside him. “Mmm, damn you is fine!” Enrique said. “Um, thank you. I think.” Cirian said. “You are so welcome.” Enrique said. “Hey Enrique, are you fully energized to fly back to Scotland?” I asked. “I could use a pick-meup. Your eyes are glowing pretty dim. You definitely need something.” Enrique said. “I know. What do you want to do?” I asked. “Come on, I’ll fix you up.” Cirian said. “Okay, lead the way, handsome.” Enrique said. Cirian knew that I was too weak and he seemed pleased that I spoke up and said something. After we filled up on blood we finally started our journey back to the Castle of Donnchadh. Enrique flew quite a few miles ahead of Cirian and I, he was flirting with a Nephilim Warrior. Cirian kept looking back at me, I guess to make sure that I was okay. Enrique was completely right when he said that Cirian was fine. He was absolutely gorgeous especially with his ball cap on backwards. Then he flew in front of me and hovered and I hovered as well. “We’re going to have to camp out. Dawn is coming very soon.” Cirian said. “Where can we go?” I asked. “We can go to my place. It’s a few more miles from here. We should make it in time.” he said. “Alright.” I said. We started flying again and flew the few miles and finally arrived at Cirian’s place. “Come on in. I’ll light proof the room for you.” Cirian said. “Okay.” I said. “Make yourself at home.” he said. “Alright.” I said quietly. When Cirian finally finished light proofing the room he found me asleep by the fire place. Cirian laid down beside me and put his ball cap over his face and went to sleep. I woke up and looked around and saw Cirian asleep next to me. I felt so weak that I could barely maintain my vision. I groaned a little bit when I couldn’t focus, it kind of scared the hell out of me. “Are you alright?” Cirian asked while his ball cap was still over his face. “No. I’m sorry, I’m not.” I said. “You need to feed?” he asked. “Um. Yeah, do you have any blood around here?” I asked. “Yeah, I do.” he said. “Really? Where?” I asked. “Me.” he said. “Uh………..no that’s okay.” I said. Cirian started laughing. “Look Eiry, if you don’t feed then your mind is really going to mess with you.” he said. “Cirian, I can’t feed from you.” I said. “Why?” he asked. “Because I’m really drained and

feeding off others leads to sex and I don’t want to go there. I don’t even know you.” I said. “Look I’m sure that it does lead to sex but, I’m pretty sure that we can restrain ourselves from one another.” Cirian said smiling. “You sure about that?” I asked. “Well it isn’t like you find me attractive, do you?” he said. “Honestly?” I asked. “Yes, honestly.” he said. “Well, yes I do, actually.” I said. “Really?” he said. “Yeah.” I said. Cirian smiled at me and turned a little red. “Just come here and feed from me.” he said. “Fine, you asked for it.” I said. I then went over to Cirian and straddled his lap and he looked deep into my eyes and smiled at me. My fangs descended and the urge took over me and in one deft move Cirian grabbed me and kissed the hell out of me. “Why did you do that?” I asked. “I wanted to.” he said. “Oh, okay.” I said and then bit into his neck. As I fed from Cirian he grabbed me tightly and explored my body. Cirian then bit into me as well and laid me on the floor and kissed me again. He then pulled my shirt and pants off and caressed my naked breasts. Then we pulled into one another and then Cirian kissed my breasts and traveled up my neck. “I thought we could restrain from one another.” I said. “I knew I couldn’t. I’ve been wanting to do this since I first saw you.” he said. “Really?” I asked. “Yes, now shut up and kiss me.” he said. I then ripped his shirt off of him and as I did he took off his pants. He then pulled me back into him and as he did he thrusted into me and I gasped and moaned and he did too.

Chapter Thirty-Four

W HEN CIRIAN’S BLOOD rushed into my mouth, I noticed something very familiar about it but, I never spoke of it. When the intensity of sexual desire finally lifted from the room. Cirian and I just lay there holding one another. I thought there would be weird awkwardness between us but, strangely enough there wasn’t. “Cirian, what are you?” I asked. “Why do you ask?” he asked as he played with my hair. “I ask you this because while I drank from you, I think I tapped into your memories.” I said. “What did you see?” he asked. “I saw you in shining armor and a flaming sword that turned into a whip and dragons facing against demons.” I said. “Hmm. What else?” he asked as he looked deep in my eyes. “I saw you running to the aide of a young maiden. I believe she was a vampire like me but, she was stabbed in the heart. The last thing I heard her say was, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” I said. Cirian looked at me and his eyes became very sad and said, “Did you see her face?” “Very little.” I said. “Next time we tap into it, look at her face and tell me what you see.” he said. “Why? What does she look like, Cirian?” I asked. Cirian began putting on his pants and his silk shirt. He was struggling a bit with his silk shirt because of his huge deep garnet wings. Finally he just put the shirt on the staircase railing. I then touched his beautiful wings. “Please talk to me.” I said. “She looked like you, Eiry.” he said in a burst of anger. “Is that why you slept with me just now?” I asked with a lump in my throat. “No, not at all. I slept with you because I wanted to.” he said. “Because I remind you of her?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. “Well at least you’re honest.” I said and then hurriedly put my clothes back on. Before I got my pants on, Cirian swooped behind me and grabbed my arms. “Stop.” he whispered in my ear. “Please let me get dressed so I can go.” I said. “No. Stop.” he whispered again in my ear. Then he spun me around to face him. “Yes, you remind me of her. That’s a good thing. I haven’t felt like this in a very long time. Eiry, I didn’t sleep with you because you look like her, I did it because you woke something up in me. I can’t explain it. I wish I could.” he said. I just looked down at his abs and pushed him away but, he pulled me back to him. Then pushed me up against the wall and lifted me up a bit and put his hips between my thighs and kissed me with intense fire and made my whole body quiver and shake. His wings wrapped around us and then he ripped my t-shirt off me and made love to me again against the wall. He saw my eyes glowing at him and he smiled seductively and

made his glow back at me. They were a dark metallic blue and they were the most incredible thing I’d ever seen. As he had me there looking into my eyes I caressed his face with my hand. He began kissing every part of my body and I wrapped my arms and legs around him. As I held on to him like a spider monkey, he carried me to the bed and we devoured into our every temptation. All the world and my problems and everything that went with it just melted away into a swirling black pool. We laid there cradling one another and looking into each others eyes. “I understand the reason we had sex the first time but, why did we do it the second time.” I asked. “Are you saying you wish you hadn’t done it the second time?” he asked. “Well of course not.” I said smiling and blushing. “Okay then. We did it because I didn’t think we were quite done the first time.” he said smiling back at me. “Cirian, why could I see your memories?” I asked in a serious tone. “Eiry, you are more powerful than you have ever anticipated. And I need you to listen to me because I’m only going to say this to you once, okay?” he said. I just looked into his eyes and nodded through tears. “Don’t cry, love. You have power to see things that no one else can do. In time you are going discover the ones who say they are your friends, are not really your friends at all. And the ones who claim to be your enemies are the ones that are most loyal. You will go down a path and you will have to choose between what’s right and what’s easy. You’ll be scared and feel alone but, you’ll never be alone. I promise.” he said as he caressed my face. “How do you know all this about me, Cirian?” I asked. “Because Eiry, I know what you’re gonna face. I am a Warrior, I’ve seen it all. I can’t let you walk in with your eyes closed. I need you to see and focus and follow your instincts.” he said. “I like the way you explain things.” I said. “Hmm. You do, huh?” he asked. “Yeah, I do.” I said as I kissed him. “Let’s get some sleep. We’ll decide if we want to go to the Castle of Donnchadh tomorrow.” he said. “I agree.” I said. We then wrapped up into one another and fell into a deep sleep. Cirian woke me up by kissing me softly on the lips. “Hey, you ready to go back to the castle?” he asked. “Yeah, I suppose so.” I said as I got up and started putting my clothes on. “Mmm, wait a minute.” he said. “What?” I said as he pounced on top of me and bit into my neck and then I bit into him. We rolled around on the bed while feeding off of each other. When the smell of blood left the room we were finally able to get dressed and we then took off to flight and headed for the castle. The night sky was extremely dark and misting rain but, the rain didn’t seem to slow Cirian down a bit. He looked so cool in his trench coat and his ball cap on backwards. He then looked at me and yelled, “Spin!” I smiled at him and nodded and began spinning as we flew side

by side. It was a good hour and a half to the castle but, we continued to spin as we flew all the way. We landed at the front door and we stood there looking at one another. Cirian was about to come closer to me but, the door flew open. Aryan stood there with an evil look and just glared at Cirian. I walked in to the Castle and went straight to the dining hall. Magnolia was sitting at the table and it looked as if she’d been crying. She looked up at me and realized that I was alive and her jaw dropped open. “Mags, you should be more careful. Flies might take your gapin’ mouth as an invitation girl.” Enrique said as he walked toward me in his feminine swishy walk. “Shut up, Enrique.” Magnolia snapped. “Girlfriend, everybody thought we were dead.” Enrique said. “Well we’re not. We’re still here.” I said laughing. “Yes we are girl. And I see Mr. Sex-on-a-stick is right behind you.” Enrique said while moving closer to Cirian. “Yes he is.” I said with a smile. “Nice to see you again, Enrique.” Cirian said with a cocky smile and bowed to Enrique. At that time everyone in the castle all clamoured into the dining hall. “What the fuck! Where have you been? You totally scared the shit of all of us!” Shannon screeched. Then everyone started in on their questions about what happened and where we had been. “Okay! Okay!” I shouted. Everyone stopped talking instantaneously and turned their attention on to me. “When the creatures filled the night sky and then the huge explosion and then Enrique and I were taken. Nephilim’s came here to collect Enrique and I to meet Queen Neddah and King Nephelios. They want to forces which is why all the Nephilims are here now. They want to train together and fight together. It was all decided under one condition.” I said as I looked at Cirian. “And what condition would that be?” Aryan asked as he peered into the dining hall with Abel closely following behind him. “On the condition that I’m in charge of training everyone.” Cirian said confidently. “What qualifications do you have to train these individuals in such a battle?” Aryan asked in a snarky tone. “Cirian is a Warrior, like Mathias and Malachi. The only difference is, is that Cirian is much older and has way more experience under his belt. Furthermore the Queen asked this favor of me and I wasn’t about to deny her.” I said before Cirian could answer. “So you trust him?” Aryan asked. “Well I figure if Neddah trusts him, then maybe I should too.” I said. “Even King Nephelios vouched for Cirian. Nephelios is an honorable creature and there were no reasons not to trust his words.” Enrique said. “Fine. We will honor your words then.” Aryan said and walked out of the room. “Great, he’s pissed off now.” I said as I went after Aryan. Just as I left the room, Cirian walked up to Magnolia and held out his hand to her. She took his hand and he helped her up. He then looked into her eyes and without blinking he said, “Ms. Magnolia I’m terribly sorry for the loss of your brother. I would like to reassure you that it was not the Nephilims that

did this horrible crime. They are not unfeeling vicious creatures but, I do know what did this to him. They were demons and they are far from finished, they’ll be back.” Magnolia cried so hard and then said through her tears, “Thank you Cirian for your condolences and honesty. I appreciate that.”

Chapter Thirty-Five

C IRIAN AND THE Nephilims then lead everyone out to the back quarters so they could start training. Meanwhile I finally found Aryan and I stopped him when I said, “So you’re angry with me now?” Aryan turned to me and said, “What would it matter if I were?” “It matters Aryan. But I did what I felt was right. We need someone to show us what we’re up against. You damn sure won’t do it, you keep leaving and having your brother be your fucking lap dog and keep an eye on me.’’ I snapped. Aryan’s eyes glowed magenta. “You did not just snap at me, did you?” Aryan sneered. “Oh yes, I most certainly did. Because I can’t put my faith in someone that doesn’t confide in me or can’t trust me enough to know what needs to be known to keep others safe.” I sneered back. “What the hell does that mean?” he asked. “It means you may be my maker but, you suck when it comes to protection. Which is why I’m looking elsewhere for that.” I said and turned and walked away from him. I then walked to the back quarters and started training with the others. We were all trying so hard yet we were also having a really good time. Enrique would have Cirian show him moves and the make a wise crack about it and everyone laughed. When the training session was over I retired to the kitchen and grabbed a blood bag. I had no idea that Cirian was behind me the whole time. I gulped down the blood and then grabbed another. “You must have been hungry.” Cirian said softly behind me. I jumped so high that I nearly spilled the blood. Cirian swept me and grabbed a blood bag as well and began gulping it down as well. As he stared at me as we both drank our fill of blood he finally broke the silence and said, “Do you know where I’ll be sleeping?” And before I could say anything Enrique’s voice blurted in. “I have your bed chambers all ready. You’ll be right across from me.” I turned and smiled at Enrique and then left to go to my bed chambers. I headed straight for my bathtub when I entered my room. I filled it full with coconut milk and bubble gum scented bubble bath. I sank down in the water and surrendered my body to relaxation. Just letting my mind run away with itself and then I found myself thinking about Cirian. I shook my head really quick and hard and continued to enjoy my hot bath. After my bath, Cirian entered my mind again, I became very curious on what he is and I couldn’t shake it. I put my night clothes on and went to my bed chamber door. I opened it very carefully and as I prepared to go to Cirian’s bed chamber I turned around to find Cirian standing

there looking at me. I was startled at first but, then I quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him into my room. “I’m glad that you’re here. I need to talk to you.” I said. “Okay, so talk. What’s on your mind?” Cirian asked as he pulled a chair up next to my bed. “What exactly are you?” I asked. “Mm, curiosity getting the better of you?” he asked. “Well yeah. I’m sorry.” I said. “No. Don’t apologize. It’s okay. I get it.” he said sweetly. “I would just like to know.” I said. “Okay. A very long time ago, I was a young man at the age of twenty-two and I’m lying on my death bed. I died from a plague, I don’t really know which one. I then went to Heaven where I became part of the Gods Army. I became so good at war that the Gods made me highest in command. Then the war of the vampires and humans broke out and my little sister was caught up in the middle of it. Vampires had demons on their side and we didn’t find that out until it was too late. A vampire turned my sister and then a demon took her to the underworld and I fought the demon in the river Styx to bring her back. I didn’t realize the demon had stabbed her in the heart when we sat on the earth. She was then sentenced to exile in the underworld for all eternity. So I traded myself for her to go to Heaven. That made me a fallen Angel along with being a vampire as well along with a demon because I fought a demon for my sister and my sister was a vampire. I gained weird powers in the river Styx. I have no idea how it happened but, it did nevertheless. Anyway, my sister did go to Heaven and I was sentenced here until my time is finished. Her dying breath were the words, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.’’ Cirian said. “Oh, so I remind you of your sister?” I asked. “Yes, but only your comion reminds me of her. Not your face.” he said. “That’s really brave on what you did to save her soul.” I said. “Did she want to be a vampire though?” I asked. “Yes, she did.” He said. “How did Neddah find you?” I asked. “She found me in a really bad place where I was killing anything or anyone that fetched a price.” Cirian said. “So the Queen took you in?” Shannon asked as she let herself in my bed chamber door. “Yes ma’am. She made me her bounty hunter. She also wanted me to have more powers so I was blessed by a White Witch.” Cirian said. “So you are going to help us with this battle coming up aren’t you?” Mathias asked as he entered my chambers as well. “Yes, of course. I am here for all of you. I will risk my life for you.” Cirian said. “That’s really good to know. I just hope there are no more deaths.” Magnolia said as she entered my room. “So we will continue training?” Mathias asked as he entered my room and took his place next to Shannon. “Tomorrow, battle practice begins.” said Cirian. “I just hope like hell that this works.’’ Josh said as he entered through the balcony doors. “No. I do however question your loyalty to Eiry.” Josh said hatefully. “I have as much allegiance to her as I do you.” Cirian said. “Well let’s just hope that your allegiance stays pure.” Josh snapped. “Oh

okay, I see where you’re going with this.” Cirian said. “Well will someone please fucking explain it to me? Cuz I really hate being left out of the loop here.” Enrique said. Josh and Cirian completely ignored Enrique and continued on with their quarrel. “Well excuse me if I feel the need to look out for the best interests of my best friend.” Josh said. “Hey, I’m not telling you not to look out for her and keep her safe. All I’m saying is, don’t confuse love for a good time. Which is what most look for is a good time.” Cirian said. “What do you look for?” Josh asked. “What I look for is none of your concern.” Cirian replied. “It is my concern when it involves Eiry.” Josh snapped. Cirians eyes began to glow a deep metallic blue and he became very evil looking then. Josh’s eyes began to glow as well and his fangs slowly descended and then he became very evil looking as well. The tension in the air only disappeared when my voice sounded off in the room, “Knock your fucking shit off. Now!” “Oh damn!” Enrique exclaimed. “What the hell is going on here?” I demanded. “Nothing Eiry, everything is fine.” Josh said. “Josh why don’t you resubmit that bullshit tomorrow because I may buy it then. Right now, you are getting a no sale.” I snapped. “Eiry, all is well I assure you.” Cirian said. “Well let me clear shit up for the both of you. I know that Cirian isn’t in love with me Josh. I’m not stupid but, I had a lot of fun. Cirian I know where your loyalties lie and you have no worries with me interfering with that. Josh you can’t monitor my every move because you will forget to live and you’ll keep me from living as well and that is no life for either of us. So from here on out, you just need to worry about you.” I said and then turned to retire to my bed chambers as Enrique followed. “Eiry, everything was cool, really.” Josh said. “Don’t think for one second that either one of you have me fooled.” I snapped. Enrique stayed behind this time to give them a little piece of his mind. I continued on to my room and laid down and drifted off to a deep refreshing sleep that was much needed. As I slept I kept having a dream of Cirian and I back at his place the night we were flying back from first meeting Queen Neddah. I abruptly awoke and raised up in my bed to find Cirian standing at the foot of my bed with his blue eyes glowing at me. “It’s hard to get in your head.” he said. “What the hell are you doing in my head or in my room for that matter?” I asked in a breathless sigh. “I just need to know something from you, is all.” he said. “What might that be?” I asked. “Do you honestly believe that I don’t have real feelings for you?” he asked. “I believe that when someone tells me they care or love me, that it is all in their head or a phase. I think it is because of what I am but, they don’t really see me. I wish I could be seen but, that remains my dream.” I said as looked down at the floor. “I see a lot more than what you think I do. I wish I could make you believe that.” he said. “If it’s true, then with time you will make me see it.” I said. “I hope so.” he said. “Patience is

a virtue.” I said.

Chapter Thirty-Six

C IRIAN FINALLY LEFT to the back quarters of the castle to begin the battle training exercises. I finally got up and got dressed and headed down to the kitchen for some blood. I needed to be charged up for our exercises so that I didn’t drag the whole time. All of a sudden I heard panicked voices going through the castle and someone yelling my name. “Eiry!!! Eiry!!!! Where the hell are you?!” the voice said. “I’m in the kitchen.” I said. I then saw Enrique running through the dining hall to get to me. “Eiry, did you know that Aryan and Abel are going to fight the winged creatures alone?” Enrique said. “What?!” I asked. “Yes, they’re going.” he said. “Where are they?” I asked. “Infirmary.” he said. I grabbed two more bags of blood and went straight for the infirmary. As I peered in the doorway I could see Aryan and Abel putting on armor that was silver plated and it glistened in the candle light. “Why are the two of you doing this?” I asked. “It needs to be done.” Aryan said. “Look, I know that you and I had a falling out but, that doesn’t mean that you need to go on this suicide mission.” I said. “I’m not doing this because you and I had a disagreement. I’m doing this because I don’t have a clue on who sent them and why your friend had to perish.” Aryan said. “So me trying to talk you out of this is impossibe. Correct?” I said. “Correct.” Aryan said as he slanted his eyes toward me. “Fine. Sometimes I don’t even know why I bother.” I said as I started back to the kitchen as I gulped my last blood bag down. As I walked back into the kitchen for more blood I could see Josh standing by the fridge. “What now?” I asked. “Did you talk him out of it?” he asked. “Well what do you think?” I asked. “I’d say judging by your reaction that he shot you down.” he said. “Wow. You must have e.s.p. or some shit.” I said sarcastically. “Your just pissed cause you didn’t win that argument.” he said. “You are so delusional.” I snapped. “Fine I’m delusional but, you’re in denial.” he replied and walked away. Just before Josh completely exited the room I said, “Fine, you’re right. I’m in denial but, that’s only because I think that there has been enough death.” I sneered and then I was the one to walk away. I then flew to the lake where the waterfall was the loudest. Maybe then I could drown all the screwed up thoughts that were plagueing my mind. Sitting there was peaceful and serene, it completely realaxed me. “You know one day you’re really going to have to learn how to sneak up on someone, Jeremy.” I said. “Wasn’t trying to be quiet.” Jeremy said. “You succeeded.

Congratulations.” I said. “You’re in a mood.” he said. “Well aren’t you the master of the fucking obvious.” I snapped. “Wanna talk about it?” he asked. “Not really.” I said. “Come on. Out with it.” he said. “Josh wants to protect me from any and all. Aryan and Abel want to save us from ambush although Aryan and I had a fight. Cirian asked me if I believed his feelings for me were genuine. It just feels the weight of the world is just crashing in on me.” I said. “Wow. That’s quiet a bit.” he said. “Tell me about it.” I said. “Do you believe Cirian’s feelings are genuine?” he asked. “Not really. Can we talk about something else?” I asked. “Like what?” he asked. “I don’t know, just distract me.” I said. “Well wait a minute, I kinda wanna hear why you don’t believe that Cirian’s feelings for you are real.” Jeremy said. I stifled a laugh and then said, “I don’t know. When I’m with him, it feels real and incredible but, an emptiness always seems to hinder me and I can’t figure out what it is.” I said. “Maybe what lacks in your world has nothing to do with love interests.” he said. “That’s deep. Even of canine persuasion.” I said as I gave him a smirk. “Funny.” he said. “Look I gotta fly, cause I just need to get things off my mind.” I said. “I get it.” he said. “Thanks.” I said. Then I shot off into the night sky and flew as close to the moon as I could possibly could. As I doing my favorite spin dives, I felt the amazing rush that I felt when I first turned and flew for the very first time. But my enjoyment was cut short because I kept hearing whooshing sounds in the distance from where I was flying. At first it was one but, then came many more and was getting closer and closer. Then I saw the huge wings coming at me and crashed into me really hard. The impact knocked me loopy for a minute or so, we then flew high into the sky and then shot straight down and shot through a waterfall and through a cavern. Deep in the dark cavern I heard eerie sounds like water dripping and feathers rustling. I kept myself tight and tried to steer clear of who or whatever it was that brought me into this cavern. There were torches all around in a circle that seem to come to life on their own as well as a campfire that sat in the middle of the torches. I then looked up and couldn’t believe that it was Cirian standing in front of me with his fierce blue eyes glowing their familiar shade of blue. He took off his shirt and shook out his long wet hair and then continued to stare at me. I noticed that his face was slightly bruised and scratched. “I really shouldn’t be here with you.” I said. “Why? Because it would piss Aryan off?” Cirian said with disdain. “Well yeah. He is my maker, Cirian.” I said as I stepped back from him. “That’s very loyal of you.” he said. “Don’t toy with me. Yes I am loyal.” I said. “Who’s toying with you?” Cirian asked as he stepped closer to me. “Listen, I think you might wanna keep your distance.” I said. “Really? Well I think we are way past that.” he said. “Why do you say that?” I said as my voice cracked an my breath trembled as I felt the warmth of

his breath as he spoke. “Because I see the way you look at me and the way your voice cracks when you speak to me.” he said. And then he leaned in to kiss me but before our lips made I ran toward the waterfall entrance. Before I could make it half way to the entrance Cirian stepped in front of me in super human speed. “What the hell do you want from me?” I screamed. “I just want you. You’re all I’ll ever want.” he said. “How the hell do you know that?” I asked. “Because I have lived for quite some time and there is no one else that makes me feel the way I feel when you’re around me.” he said. “How do I make you feel?” I asked curiously. He stepped closer to me so I could feel the warmth of his breath again. “You make me feel hot and cold at the same time. I don’t know whether I am coming or going when you took at me. My hearts beats so fast when you say my name. You make me want to the best I can be at anything I attempt.” he said softly. Tears rolled down my cheeks as he put my chin in his hand and lifted my head to meet his gaze. He then put his hands on either side of my neck and pulled me to him to kiss his full, soft, and perfect shaped warm lips. As we kissed I could feel his deep garnet wings around us and I lifted us off the cavern floor. Slowly spinning and kissing each other ionately. I ed thinking that even if I lived a thousand lifetimes. A kiss like this could not possibly get any better. I finally listened to my heart and succumbed to Cirian completely. When I woke up still wrapped up in his wings. I just laid there watching him sleep and replayed our love making in my mind. When I looked back at Cirian’s sleeping face his eyes were wide open and he was smiling. “What?” I said smiling back at him, completely embarrassed. “I just liked your facial expressions while you reminisced.” he said still smiling. “Shut up.” I said still embarrassed. I could feel my face turning red at that moment. “Why are blushing?” he said while laughing. “Because I was caught and I can’t even lie about it.” I said. Cirian began laughing again, I looked at him and I was so glad that I could make him laugh that I began laughing, too. When there was nothing but silence between us I began to say something and then stopped. “What were you about to say, babe?” Cirian asked. “Why did Aryan and Abel gang up on you?” I asked while touching his slightly bruised and scratched face. Cirian took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I’m sorry. Maybe I shouldn’t have asked. It’s none of my business anyway.” I said as I was getting up to put on my clothes. Cirian growled and pulled m back down and pressed his naked body against mine. “It is your business. Because I want you to know all there is to know about me.” Cirian said. “Hmm. Really?” I said softly with a moan. “Yes. Everything about me will no longer be a mystery to you.” Cirian said with a smile. “I like the mystery in you. It’s intense and an adrenaline rush.” I said. “Interesting.” Cirian said as he leaned down to kiss me. “Okay. Well we keep

getting side tracked from what I need to know. So tell me what’s going on here.” I said trying to pull myself together from the ion. “Alright. Here it goes. Do you me telling you about my sister?” he asked. “Yes, of course I do.” I said. “Well she wasn’t really my sister at all. I met her when she was thirteen years old. The older she got the more interesting she became. She became the balance in me to not become a viscious monster. When I had begged her to let me change her to vampire she always refused. She’d asked me one time the reason I wanted her to change so badly. I told her because I always wanted her to be there by my side and keep me honest. She just smiled and said that she couldn’t change because it felt wrong to make that decision. It wasn’t what she came into this world being and so therefore it wasn’t something she could go out of the world being. Aryan then caught sights of her one night and took it upon himself to change her and did so for his own selfish reasons. Being human and everything, she fell for Aryan’s charms. I tried to make her come to her senses but, I was no match for his powers. Little did I or Aryan know that Abel had an agenda of his own. Abel was jealous of Aryan’s new found infatuation. So as soon as Aryan turned my best friend, Abel lurked in the shadows to drive the stake through her heart, which is exactly what he did. Aryan still believes that I was the one that killed her considering he was the one that found me holding her in my arms while I wept for her. So according to him, her death and blood was all on my hands.” Cirian said with a heavy heart. “So when she died, you died too. You really loved her so fiercely.” I said. “Yes, you’re right. I did love her with every ounce of my being. She accepted me for who and what I was. Her friendship and loyalty never faultered. When she was gone, I had nothing to look forward to after she had died.” he said. “I bet you fought bravely for her.” I said. “I tried, I just didn’t get to her in time. I watched Abel drive the stake through her heart.” he said sadly. “So you messed up in the past. Then you’ll never do that again.” I said. “But I could’ve stopped him.” he said. “No. I don’t think you could have. And it has nothing to do with strength. You have to ask yourself if your friend was made a vampire against her wishes. Then would she really want to be saved knowing what she had become? Because I don’t think she would have.” I said. “You’re probably right.” he said. “I know I am. So you need to stop blaming yourself for the shit you can’t control.” I said. He just looked up at me and smiled as he put on his combat boots. As he stared at me while I dressed myself, there was a noise that came from the entrance of the cave. I hurriedly grabbed my boots and slid them on along with Cirian’s shirt. “Who’s there?” Cirian called out to the darkness. Then the glowing familiar eyes of yellowgreen came out of the darkness. “It is I, Aryan.” Aryan said as he slowly walked into the glow and observed very carefully what was going on around him. Aryan

then turned his gaze at me and slanted an evil stare at me. I stumbled back, he knew that I was very afraid of him. I think he liked that though. Aryan then walked over to the fire and crouched down beside it and began talking. “Serenity was very sacred to me, Cirian. I loved her as well as you. Maybe not as much as you but, I did hold love for her. Her strength gave me faith and her love gave me hope.” Aryan said with a solemn tone. “I know that, Aryan. I also know that it is the reason you changed Eiry. She reminds you of Serenity, doesn’t she?” Cirian asked. Aryan didn’t say anything. He just nodded his head in agreement and held his head low. “I wasn’t there for her and neither were you. I believe we hold that against ourselves more than anything.” Aryan said. “Yes.” Cirian said. “But even a demon can’t be everywhere at once.” Aryan said. “True.” Cirian said as he signaled me to get the hell out of there. I did as he instructed of course. I grabbed the rest of my clothes and got the hell out of there. I stood out of the cavern down below the ledge where the waterfall soaked me from head to toe. I stayed quite and up against the wall to make sure that Aryan left. As Aryan disappeared into the night sky, someone grabbed my arm and pulled me to them. When they did, they cupped my mouth so that I would make no sound. “What the hell?! I told you to go.” Cirian snapped. “I couldn’t go. I still need to talk to you.” I said. “Okay, what is it?” he asked. “When you crashed into me earlier. Were your wings the only ones that I heard or were there many more?” I asked. He then looked at me with a startled look. I don’t think he was awaiting that question. “No babe. There were many more wings that you heard.” he said finally. “What do you mean there were many more?” I asked with a trembly voice. “What he means my darling, is that my Father is gaining strength quite rapidly than before and is sending his minions out to procure you. If he has you then he’d need no others.” Aryan said eloquently as he peered out of the fog. “That’s why I came to get you and crashed into you. I had to quickly get you out of their radar and then distract you as much as I possibly could.” Cirian said. Aryan then narrowed his eyes at Cirian. “So all that was a mere distraction?” I asked. “Well, yes.” Cirian said. “Ah, I see.” I said. I then looked down and then looked up to see if the sky was clear. As I did so, Aryan caught my gaze and I knew that he could see the hurt and tears in my eyes. I turned from his gaze and quickly flew away into the night. As soon as I arrived back at the castle I went to my room and sat on my bed and then curled into a ball and began to cry. Everything Cirian said was a distraction and none of it was real. “Well that just perfect.” I thought to myself. I then cried until there was nothing left to cry about and then fell into a deep sleep. When I finally did awake, I woke up to someone slapping the hell out of me. “Enrique! What the fuck?!” I screeched. “Don’t even be bitchin’ at me girlfriend.

You’re the one that won’t feed when you should and sob all day long for assholes that only tell you what you want to hear.” Enrique said. “Oh shut up.” I said. “Now you see that? You just hateful as hell.” he said. “I’m sorry. I’m just weak and sad.” I said. “You definitely got the sad part down right.” he said under his breath. “Kiss my ass.” I said through a smile. “Uh-huh, there’s the girl that I know and love.” he said. “E.J. you know I love you. It’s just I can’t quite get it right when I shouldn’t lash out. I always end up making the wrong choice.” I said. “It’s okay, Eiry. Nobody’s perfect.” he said smiling back at me. We then walked hand and hand to the kitchen and sat in the floor with a pile of blood bags and sat and drank them together. “I gotta know something though.” Enrique said through our cloud of laughter and jokes. “What’s that?” I asked. “What was the sex like with Cirian?” he asked. “Well, it was intense actually. Have you ever been with someone that made you completely nervous at every turn? Well that was sex with Cirian, although way more pleasurable.” I said. “You mean the sweaty palms and your heart skipping a beat and having to breathe a sigh just to let yourself know that it was really happening?” Enrique asked eagerly. “Yes, that is the best way to describe it.” I said as I tore into another blood bag. “You is nasty.” Enrique said in a playful voice and started laughing. “So you’re telling me that if you had a chance with him, that you wouldn’t go for it?” I asked. “Oh girl, you don’t even know the half of it. I would just punish him. Just to have those fierce blue eyes on me. Whoo!” Enrique said in a playful tone. “Nice.” I said while laughing. “Sounds like their outside practicing. We’d better get going.” Enrique said. “Right behind you.” I said as gulped down my fourth bag of blood. We rushed outside to find Josh and Malachi using their thunder and lightning bolts and firing them at moving targets of dummies tied up between the castle towers and boards drove into the ground. Then Aryan hovered above us and said, “Now take all emotions to the pit of your stomach and hold them there as you take to the sky.” As Josh and Malachi did as they were instructed, I could see their eyes glowing fiercely. I had never seen them glow so bright.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

A ND THEN THE ground began to rumble and in one flash there was a huge wave of electricity surging through the sky and bent at Malachi’s command. In another flash Josh’s thunder boomed and pulsated all around him and a red glow outlined the shape of his body. In one deft move, Josh flew down and slammed the ground with his fist and thunder echoed with a sonic boom and cracked the ground into huge trenches. Then the thunder began to bend at his will. “Wow! He has major hostility.” Aryan said with shock in his tone. “Yes I know. He’s quiet, what could make him have so much rage?” Cirian asked. “Well I guess in order to know that then you would want to get to know him. Or you could just ask his older sister.” Shannon said as she gracefully walked up behind Cirian. “I will have to do that.” Cirian said. “You may want to wait until we’ve finished practicing for evening though.” Aryan suggested. “Of course.” Shannon and Cirian said at the same time. Only moments later as everyone continued in their separate conversations the wind went ice cold and shifted and then a bright light glowed over all of us. Everyone including myself looked up to see Shannon hovering and glowing immensely as shards of ice floated all around in her command. Then in one breath she screamed a blood curdling scream that sounded like a banshee and shot down the old shed down the road, which is about a mile away. Shards of ice flew in all directions and we had to take cover. Even Pam shape-shifted into a ground hog and ran for the closest hole she could find. After Shannon screamed she began shouting in an unknown language. We all stared at her in curiosity because most of us had no clue what she had said. On the other hand, Aryan seemed to know exactly what was said. Tears filled up in his eyes and he smiled. Then as Shannon floated back down, she collapsed in Mathias’ arms. She immediately came to, and as she looked around she smiled. “You need to feed again, and then keep practicing. This goes for everyone.” Aryan said. Everyone including myself started heading toward the dining hall. “Where do you think you’re going?” Cirian asked me. “Doing what I was told.” I said. “You’ve already fed.” Cirian said as he circled me like a vulture. “What?” I asked. “Do what the others did and push all your emotions to the pit of your stomach.” Cirian said. “I don’t think I can.” I said. “You know you can, you’re just afraid to do it because you’re scared of the outcome.” Aryan said. “Maybe.” I said. “Come on, baby. You can do this, I promise.” Aryan said. “You can do

this, Eiry.” Josh said as he walked up behind me. I turned and looked at Josh with an unsure look. He just nodded trying to persuade me to do it. “I can’t. I’m not emotional or pissed off anymore.” I said. “Then what were you mad about before?” Josh asked. “I don’t care to share that with anyone.” I said. “Well then, we need to find a way to make you angry.” Josh said. “Well I’ll give it a shot.” Jeremy said as he transformed into a wolf. Jeremy crouch in attack stance and the hair on his back stood straight up. “This is bullshit, what’s a little puppy dog gonna do to me?” I said slightly giggling an unnoticeably keeping my guard at me. Then Jeremy leaped at me and tried to grab my jugular. “Hey you little bastard! What the hell did I do to you?” I asked angrily. Jeremy’s eyes then glazed over with the intent to kill. I knew my eyes were glowing fiercely at this time because I felt them radiating through my eyelids. Jeremy tried to attack again and as he did, I punched him in the head and as I did, he quickly turned back to human and then his body slammed to the ground. Moments later he got up and shook it off and came at me again. Jeremy tore after me and turned back into a wolf and caught me and slapped me across the face. As he did he clawed my left cheek. At that moment, I knew there was no turning my anger level down. I just radiated the rage throughout my body. Before I could blink, I was crouched on the ground and a sharp blinding light was forced out of my body. As it shot out at Jeremy, force fields raged out as well. Knocking his body around like a rag doll and the finally knocking him unconscious. Jeremy’s body laid across the and I collapsed from exhaustion where I was crouching. I awoke next to Jeremy in the west wing which is what we used for an infirmary. He was just laying on a cot staring and smiling at me. “What are you looking at?” I said hoarsely. “You, of course.” Jeremy said still smiling like an idiot. “You’re an ass. Don’t talk to me.” I said trying to sit up. Then Jeremy got up from his cot and raised me up. “Are you mad at me?” Jeremy asked. “Um, duh.” I snapped. “Eiry, I only did it so you could learn to harness and control your power.” Jeremy said. “So you’re not my enemy?” I asked. “No, never in a million years.” Jeremy said with a puzzled look on his face. “Oh. Well the reason I ask that Jeremy, is because I didn’t know for sure. And I wasn’t sure on what I was going to do to you either. But I am sure that I would have killed you.” I said. “Oh, well I was just trying to help you learn to control it, Eiry. I was never angry with you but, you needed to think it was real.” Jeremy said. “Well good to know……..now.” I said sarcastically. Jeremy just laughed and when he did, it got a smile out of me as well. “You’re too weak. You need to feed, girl.” Jeremy said. “Are there any blood bags here?” I asked. “Mmm. No. I’m not seeing any.” Jeremy said as he looked in the infirmary fridge. “Well I gotta find Aryan.” I said. “Well Aryan isn’t here but, I am.” Jeremy said. “Yes and I’d bet everything I own that you’d

just love to have her feed from you.” A voice said from the shadows of the infirmary. Purple and aqua tinged smoke seeped upward from the darkest corner. I could hear a hissing sigh and then a rumbling sound filled the length of the infirmary. “Mr. Dane, if I were you, I’d leave while I still had the chance.” said the mysterious voice. As I laid there on one of the infirmary beds completely paralyzed. I noticed the tears leaving my eyes. Jeremy hauled ass out of the room, in fact I do believe that was the quickest I’d ever seen him move. All I could do was say, “Great! Typical fucking man. They can put the moves on you but, the minute you really need them, they up and run like a pussy.” I could hear deep eerie laughter fill the room. Like they were laughing at what I had said. “You have a way with words, my Goddess.” said the voice. “I am not your Goddess. I don’t know who or what the hell you are.” I said hatefully. “Ah, but you are my Goddess. For you are the very being that my son reached out and made his own. Now I shall make you mine.” said the voice. “How can you make someone unwilling to be yours?” I asked. “Trust me, when I ask you again. You will be ready to listen.” said the voice. “We’ll see I guess.” I said softly. “You know who I am, do you not?” asked the voice. “No, I don’t. Should I?” I said nervously. “No, you don’t but, you will very soon.” he said. “Who the hell are you?” I asked in a shaky breath. As the stranger stepped into the lights of the infirmary, I gasped. I could feel the intense power all around him. The only thing was, is that I didn’t feel it to be evil at all. He was completely beautiful, with his waist length jet black hair. Scarlet blood red trench coat, black old fashioned dress blouse that flares out of the cuffs of the sleeves. Black leather pants and heavy black boots. “Who are you?” I asked as I realized that I wasn’t frightened as I had been before. “Do you still not know the answer to your own question?” he asked. “Yes, I think I do know but, I just don’t think I can handle it if I am right.” I said with a bit more strength in my voice than I actually had. “Very well I will end your curiosity.” he said. He then floated so that he was looking directly into my eyes with his evil green-yellow glare. With a shaky breath I asked, “What is it that you want from me?” “I merely wish for you to be by my side, you shall be my Queen.” he said. “Creepy.” I said. “What’s creepy about it? My son could not keep you safe but, I can.” he said. “Arone, all of this is nonsense. Your son is sketchy at best. Why the hell should I be at your side? I don’t even know who is good or bad, right or wrong.” I said. “Ah, so you do know who I am. Hmm, interesting.” he asked. “Yes, you did say that your son created me.” I said. “Mmm, I did say that, didn’t I?” he said while caressing my face. “Please don’t touch me.” I said. “Why my Goddess?” he asked. “Because Aryan told us everything about you and your evil ways. And your touch makes my skin crawl because of that.” I said. “Well I guess I can’t expect my son to tell the truth about

me. And for the record, I’m not really touching you at this moment. I haven’t fully regained my strength and powers yet but, when I do I will be sure to redeem myself.’’ he said and then he turned away from me and then vanished. As Arone vanished, Malachi, Mathias, Cirian, Josh, Jeremy, Pam, Enrique, Mags, and Shannon burst in the infirmary door charged with power and ready to fight. They all looked at me as I sat on one of the infirmary beds crying silently. Josh knelt down beside me and put his hand on my leg. “You alright?” Josh asked. “No.” I said and cried harder as I wrapped my arms around Josh’s neck and hugged him so tight. He then lifted me up and held me even tighter. “Today you’re staying in my chambers.” Josh said. I just nodded in agreement as he carried me out of the infirmary. Josh stroked my burgundy curls as we lay on his bed just talking to one another and staring at each other. “You look as if you’re slipping away.” Josh said still stroking my hair. “I feel horrible and drained.” I said wearily. “I know. Being that close to evil will definitely zap you of your energy.” Josh said. I couldn’t not tell Josh what I had experienced with Arone’s encounter, so I just blurted it out. “Actually I was zapped even before Arone ever showed up.” I said. “What?” he asked. “Josh, I think Aryan may be lying about his father.” I said. “Why do you say that?” he said. “At first, I was scared to be near him. Then it all faded away and I felt the intensity of his power but, there was nothing evil about it. Nothing like when I was changed.” I said. “You felt evil around Aryan when you were changed?” a voice said as they entered Josh’s bed chamber. Shannon then peered in the room followed by Mathias and Cirian. “Yeah, I felt it then. Even now when I am near him.” I said weakly. “Josh, will you please go and get some blood bags for Eiry?” Shannon asked. “Sure, I’ll be right back.” Josh said as he touched my hand. “We will talk to you about this later, okay?” Cirian assured. I just nodded to him and let him know that I understood. Then Josh came back with the blood bags and sat beside me and gave me one. “How did you know about your energy being zapped if you’re around evil?” I asked. “I have no idea. I just recieved a lot of information when I became a God.” he said softly. “I know what you mean. I did the same thing when I was changed too.” I said as I gulped down the blood. “Any better?” he asked as he continued playing with my curls. “Yeah, a lot better.” I said. After I was finished with the four blood bags, Josh then started tracing the contours of my face with his finger tips. As he touched me, it felt as though it was a song that was being performed throughout my body. Every kiss seemed not enough, I continuously wanted more and for his touch to never stop. All those feelings were whisked away when there was a knock at Josh’s chamber door. “Grrr. This is bullshit.” Josh growled. The knocks became louder and more persistant at this point. Josh opened the door to find Aryan standing there with his eyes slightly

glowing. “I take it that my child is well?” Aryan said. “I am well, Aryan.” I answered before Josh could say a word. “Come to me my child.” Aryan called. I slipped my shoes on and went to him as instructed. Aryan then caressed my face and looked into my eyes. Then in a flash he took me from inside the castle and stood outside behind the castle. We stood beside the crypt where Ziggy was laid to rest, along with the rest of my ancestors. Aryan knelt down before me with his head held down. “I am so sorry my child. I had hoped that my father’s powers wouldn’t penetrate these castle walls. It seems that he is most eager to claim you.” Aryan said angrily. “He can’t claim me, Aryan. You made me, ?” I said. “Still, he is going to try to find a way around that.” Aryan said.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

“T HERE IS ONE way.” Cirian’s voice sounded from out of the darkness. “How?” I asked. “Yes, how?” Aryan asked as well. “To attain your affections, then have you kill Aryan.” Cirian said in a low voice. “He couldn’t attain my affections.” I said trying to say it strong. “You’d be amazed of what creatures can do when they really want something.” Cirian said sternly. “You sound like you have no faith in me, Cirian.” I said angrily. Cirian just turned slightly, nodded then walked away from the garden. “He is correct, my child.” Aryan said softly. “Great!” I exclaimed. “Even I have no idea what powers he my possess. I do know that he is quite powerful.” he said. “Well….I’ll just have to be ready, I guess. Or let him claim me. Since nobody really believes that I have a shot in this anyway.” I said and then dashed into the night sky. Aryan tried to come after me but, even he knew that when I was enraged and flying that he was no match for me. Cirian watched as Aryan and I talked and saw the moment I flew away and followed me. He found me sitting on the cliff where I first saw Malachi. “Why do you weep?” Cirian asked. “You know, to be a Fallen Angel slash demon that is wise beyond years. You ask the most idiotic questions.” I said through sobs. “Yes but, I do it with such poise and elegance. I never claimed to be wise, you thought that one up on your own.” he said as he crouched beside me. I then turned to face him but, he never looked at me. There was silence between us. Except for the waterfall and the babbling brook not far from where we sat. Breaking the silence finally, Cirian spoke. “Did you sleep with him?” he asked. “With whom are you referring?” I asked. “Josh.” Cirian said. He just hung his head down. “I don’t expect you to understand and I will not apologize for my actions any longer. No I didn’t sleep with him, though.” I said. “Really?” he asked. “You know I am aware of vampire behavior. The reason I am aware of it is because I happen to be one. So when I say I can resist the temptation, then I can.” I said. “I understand vampire nature as well. Nor would I ask you to apologize for being what you are.” Cirian said. “But?” I asked. “But I know that it goes much deeper with you and him.” he said. “You’re right, he’s my best friend way before I was ever turned.” I said. “Oh, I didn’t realize. I’m sorry.” Cirian said. “Don’t apologize. You didn’t know but, I should’ve told you. Just as you should know that I am also the one who turned him.” I said reassuringly. “You’re his maker?” Cirian asked. “Yes.” I said softly. “Wow. Wasn’t expecting

to hear that.” Cirian said with a smile. “Are you at ease now?” I asked while getting to my feet and glancing at him to see if he was looking my way. He looked at me when I dusted the earth from my gown. He rose up to face me and touched my cheek and stared into my eyes. “Are you in love?” Cirian asked. “Sometimes I think I am.” I said. “With Josh?” he asked. “We love each other but, we are not destined to love like that.” I said. “Then whom are you in love with?” he asked. “Well for a minute, I thought I was in love with you. But that turned out sour because you said all those things that night as a distraction. Which meant you didn’t mean a damn word of it.” I said. “I meant what I said but, you need more time to decide.” he said. I gave him a weird look and smiled and said, “Well maybe you know what you’re talking about after all.” Cirian then grabbed me by my waist and pulled me to him. He ran his fingers through the curls of my hair and then kissed me on the forehead. Ever since Cirian came into my life, my surroundings were different somehow. I had an uneasy feeling since the phantom of Arone came to scare the hell out of me. Then, from out of nowhere we heard a screeching scream. Cirian and I flew back to the castle to find Shannon busting boulders from the sides of the cliffs. Just with sonic boom bursts of screeching screams. Mathias was trying to get her to come back down and stop making a mess out of the castle’s yard. Aryan then glided over to her and stared into her face. Shannon then collapsed into his arms. Aryan gently place Shannon in Mathias’ arms and went back into the castle. I immediately went after Aryan and saw him going up the stairs towards his bed chambers. I met him at his chamber door, just before he could shut it. “Aryan.” I said. “What is it my darling?” he asked. “What just happened?” I asked. “Nothing.” he replied. “Don’t give me that, how did you do that?” I said. “Do what?” he asked. I just looked at him in disbelief. “Fine. Whatever.” I said and started to walk away. I got maybe half way to my bed chamber and Aryan grabbed me and pulled me back into his room. He sat me on the bed and sat next to me. “Alright, what do you want to know?” Aryan asked. “A lot actually.” I replied. “Well tell me.” he said. “I wanna know how you stopped Shannon and what was going on with her to make her act like that.” I said. “Okay, okay. I got it.” Aryan said. “Hey, you asked.” I said. “Yes, yes I did. Remind me not to do it again.” Aryan said with a cocky tone. “I stopped Shannon by hypnosis. Not many can do it, especially not that quick. Shannon let the her powers overwhelm her and it took over. I just merely stopped it, and she will be just fine. And by fine, I mean she won’t a damn thing.” he said. “Okay. I see.” I said. “Do you have anymore questions for me?” Aryan asked. “Are you disappointed in me? Do you regret changing me?” I asked. Aryan’s eyes changed to sadness. “Why would you ask me that?” he asked. “Because sometimes I feel that you have regret.” I

said. “You needn’t ever feel that way. I couldn’t be happier with my choice.” he said. “Really?” I said, choking back my tears. “Yes, really.” he assured. “Okay.” I said. All of a sudden I began to get weak and rapidly. Aryan noticed that I was losing consciousness and opened his wrist for me. The smell of his blood went right through me. Aryan coiled into me and brushed my hair from the back of my neck and began kissing it. In one movement he grabbed me and held me tightly as his silver wings closed in on us as well. He turned me to face him and he said something to me in scottish gaelic. “What does that mean?” I asked. “It means, “Oh my darling, regret in you is something that will never fall from my breath.” he said. As he pressed his lips against mine, I fell into the pleasureable sensations that warmed my thighs and tingled up my spine. With his fingertips he traced the curves and contours of my body. Gasping in pleasure he grabbed me around my waist and positioned himself in me. As we thrusted into one another in rhythm we stared into each others glowing eyes. He then shot us in flight and slammed me into the wall. I never felt any pain come over me, all I could feel was amazing surges of pleasure pulsated throughout my body. In the afterglow of it all, I just laid there staring at the ceiling. “What’s on your mind?” he asked while laying across my waist and wings fully spread on either side of me. “I don’t really know. It’s just a jumble of things.” I said. “You don’t know how you feel about what just happened between us do you?” he asked. “No, that’s not entirely accurate.” I said. “It’s that I am a vampire. I am just starting to understand this blood-lust and the lust-lust that goes with being a vampire.” I said. Then Enrique walked into Aryan’s bed chamber and said, “Plus girl, this is something that will stay with you forever. When feeding from another vampire or human, sex will always be an obstacle with us. Unless you prefer the alternative.” “Enrique!” Aryan snapped. “What? It is the truth. And you would not be a very good maker if you didn’t tell her.” Enrique said. “What’s the alternative?” I asked. “Instead of wanting to sleep with them, you’ll want to kill them.” Aryan said. “Well I guess there are no fairy tales for vampires, either.” I said. “No. Fairy tales do happen for all. It’s hard to see sometimes but, it is there.” Enrique said. “I’m not going to win this argument am I?” I asked. “No sweets, that is highly unlikely.” Enrique said while smiling. Aryan left the room and Enrique and I retired to my bed chamber and continued our conversation. We wound up falling asleep while arguing over vampire mannerisms. When I awoke, there was a pale young woman sitting at the foot of my bed, smiling. She had long black silk hair with bright green highlights in her hair. Her dark eyes studied me carefully as she continued to smile at me. “Elisianna? Is that you?” I asked. “Yes Eiry, it’s me.” she replied. It’s been a long time Lissy.” I said. “Yes, it has.” she said. “Why are you here?” I asked. “I’ve come to help you. You’re in

grave danger, I have sensed all this and I have come to your aide.” Lissy replied. “I have missed you. Josh will be so glad to see you, too.” I said as I hugged her. “And what about Shannon? Will she be glad to see me as well?” Lissy asked. “Well she’ll deal with her anger. She’ll come around…maybe.” I said. Lissy and I looked at one another and then both said, “No, she won’t.” Then both started laughing. Enrique woke up at that point and looked at Lissy with a puzzled look. “Who are you?” he asked. “Enrique, this is one of my greatest friends, Elisianna. We just call her Lissy though.” I said. “Nice to meet you.” Enrique said. “Likewise.” said Lissy. “I hope I am not rude but, what the hell are you? I am picking up weird ju-ju from you.” he said. “Well I would be surprised if you didn’t pick that up from me. I am a Witch.” Lissy said. “No way.” Enrique said in disbelief. With a wave of her hand, the torches in my bed chamber grew bright and alight. “Oh shit!” Enrique exclaimed. “She tried to tell you.” I said. “I believe her now.” Enrique said. “Well it is nice to see that you haven’t lost your touch.” I said. “I hear that you are looking for yours.” Lissy said. “Yes, you heard correctly. I don’t know a damn thing about my newly obtained powers. The only thing I do know is that they get out of hand when I get angry.” I said. “Well that’s because when you become angry, you forget to center yourself and take your powers to a good place. Therefore they end up taking over you.” Lissy said. “Can you help me?” I asked. “Well I did come all this way to help you fight. So I guess my answer is yes.” Lissy said with light sarcasm in her tone. “Oh, your funny.” I said with the same sarcasm and then winked at her. “Alright, alright. First, the fact that you’re a vampire, you’re going to need to feed. So go do that now. Both of you and meet me out back.” Lissy said. “Okay we will go get a blood bag.” I said and started out the door. “Wait!” Lissy said. “What?” I asked. “You can’t just feed on a blood bag. You have to feed from a human.” she said. “Why?” I asked. “Because when you drink straight from the vein, it has the absolute nourishment you need to be completely powerful.” said Lissy. “She’s right, Eiry.” Aryan said as he walked over to us. “Aryan where is Abel?” I asked. “I don’t know my child.” he said. “What do you mean you don’t know?” I asked in an alert tone. “I haven’t seen him since you were abducted by the Nephilims.” Aryan said sadly. “Aren’t you worried about him?” I asked. “Well of course I am but, Abel is his own keeper. He will come about when he feels ready. That is just how he is.” Aryan said. “I suppose I can accept that……for now.” I said. “Good.” Aryan said. “Now let’s get a human for you.” Lissy said while breaking the awkward silence that seemed to permeate the air in my bed chambers. “Fine. But I don’t want someone to just go and get me a human. I will take this into my own hands.” I said. I quickly put on some clothes and shot out of the balcony doors and Enrique followed close behind. “Does she know what she’s doing?”

Lissy asked. “I don’t really see how. Considering I have never taught her how to hunt.” Aryan said. As Enrique and I arrived into town, we stayed hidden in a dark alley. “Have you hunted before, Enrique?” I asked. “Well of course I have. Haven’t you?” he asked. “No. Never.” I said. “Okay I will teach you.” he said.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

“F IRST, YOU NEED to pick your victim. Make sure your going to blend in with your immediate surroundings. Never linger around a dead body for too long. Bite into their neck and drink. When their heart starts to slow then you stop feeding. Okay?” Enrique said. I shook my head and then started looking for a victim. It took a while but, I finally found my victim. I could smell their blood pumping through their veins. I then let the hunger take over me and in a flash I was right behind my choice of victim. I moved her hair from her neck and bit into her neck and pulled her into the dark alley way as I did so. I could feel her pulse getting weaker and weaker but, I couldn’t stop. I kept trying to stop but, I just couldn’t. All of a sudden someone came and pulled me off of the young woman and in super human speed we ran off. When my head was clear, I looked up to see Abel looking at me. “Are you alright?” he asked. “Yes. What about the young woman? Is she okay?” I asked. “Well no. She’s kinda dead, Eiry.” Abel said. “I killed her?” I asked with tears in my eyes. “Oh shit. You’ve never hunted before have you?” Abel asked. “No, this is my first time.” I said. “Come on, I’ll teach you.” Abel said. “I killed her, Abel. I’ve never killed anyone.” I said. “Well get over it. You are a vampire Eiry. This sort of thing happens, we have to feed and hunt. It’s just how it is.” he said. “I can’t kill again. I just can’t.” I said. “Well you’ll have to, you just have to shut that part off of yourself.” he said. “Okay.” I said. “Now come on, let me teach you.” he said. I nodded and followed him and did exactly as he instructed me to do. When we arrived back at the castle, I went straight to my room and took a bath to wash all the blood off of me. Abel then walked into the dining hall where he found Aryan and Lissy. “Brother, it would probably be a good idea if you gave Eiry the night to recover.” Abel said. “Why? Is she hurt?” Aryan asked. “No, but she didn’t know how to hunt and wound up killing a young woman. I told her to shut that part off and to let me teach her to hunt properly.” said Abel. “Did she do as you instructed?” Aryan asked. “Yes. She did quite well after that.” he said as he walked out of the dining hall. “I’m going to see if Eiry is alright.” Lissy said. “I knew that this would change her.” Aryan said. “She had to do it Aryan or she’d never endure your fathers wrath.” Lissy said in a concerned tone. “Yes I know.” Aryan said looking downward. “Why don’t you try telling me the truth for once, Aryan. You never know when the truth comes in handy.’’ Lissy snapped. “I’m

just afraid she will lose the battle.” Aryan said in one quick breath. “You think she’s weak! That’s what this is really about isn’t it? If that is the case then maybe you should try and why you chose to change her to begin with.” Lissy snapped as she stomped away. Lissy came to my bed chambers and found me in the bath tub under water. The bath water was red from all the blood. Lissy then walked over and pulled the stopper to let the bloody water drain out. As soon as she stuck her hand in the water I came up out of the water. She never flinched or anything, she just continued to do what she sat out to do. “I’m a monster.” I said. Lissy looked at me with sad eyes and began running some more bath water and poured body softener in the water that made the water look like milk. Lissy got undressed and sat behind me in the bathtub and just held me and stroked my hair. She began chanting and then all of a sudden I felt like myself again. “You’re not a monster. If you were then you’d have no remorse on what had happened.” she said. “Really? Do you really believe that?” I asked. “Yes. Yes I do.” she said. “I sure hope you’re right.” I said. Lissy then pulled me back to lay against her as she continued stroking my hair. As we laid there relaxing, someone entered the bathroom and said, “Eiry, are you alright?” Shannon asked. Lissy and I startled and looked at Shannon. “Yeah Shannon, I am just fine.” I said. “Well I see that you are. I also see that Lissy damn sure didn’t waste any time either.” Shannon sneered. “Oh shit, shut up Shannon. I am just tryng to help her.” Lissy said as she got up from the bathtub and wrapped up in a bath robe and went into the bedroom. “I’ll leave you to get dressed and you can come talk to me later.” Shannon said. “No what you’re going to do is go into my bedroom and settle your differences with Lissy.” I said. “Fine. I will do it for you and you alone.” Shannon said. “Thank you.” I said. Finally after Lissy and Shannon resolved their differences and I got out of the bath and got dressed we all went down to the dining hall. Everyone apparently had the same idea because as soon as we entered the dining hall. Everyone was already there discussing last night’s recent events. “Look, Eiry had to hunt and feed. Or her powers were never going to fully manifest.” Lissy said. “I’m curious to see how bad ass Eiry’s going to become.” said Jeremy. “Oh can it dog! You just got a crush on her.” Magnolia snapped. “Blow me, pussy!” Jeremy snapped back. “Would the two of you just go get a room already.” Enrique said in his usual sassiness. “Okay Eiry. You’ll be hunting again tomorrow. This time alone.” Aryan said. “No she won’t be alone. I’ll be with her.” Abel said as he entered the dining hall. “Very well then.” Aryan said. The following night I hunted like I was instrcted to. I had fed from four people and didn’t kill anyone. So I considered that to be a good night thus far but, as soon as I got back to the castle it was time for battle practice. As I got in touch with my powers, I started to understand that my powers aren’t just

powers they’re a part of me. When practice was finally over I flew over to the waterfall and stream that the local’s call Royal Rock. I just sat there by myself thinking about Aryan and how he is just a shitty maker. I have no idea how he has made it as long as he has. I also thought about the look on Shannon’s face when she saw Lissy and I in the bathtub together. Then I just shook my head and got back to reality and decided that it was time for bath and bed for me. I flew back to the castle and returned back to my room and ran a bathtub of water and put in some almond oil and honey. I sat in the bath for a while and then submerged my head in the water and when I came back up Shannon was standing next to the bathtub staring at me. “Shannon, what are you doing here?” I asked as I wiped the water from my face. She didn’t say a word, she just took her gown off and got into the bathtub with me. She dunked her head in the water as well and wiped the the water away from her face as well. She then pulled me to her and kissed me very softly. “Shannon, what are….” I tried to say but, she put her fingertips upon my lips to silence me. “I have waited for this since I was human.” she finally said. She then pulled my body to hers and wrapped her body around mine. “Shannon we shouldn’t do this.” I said. “I know but, I really want to do this.” she said. “Why?” I asked. “Because I want you.” she said. “Aw. Fuck it.” I said as she bit into my neck. We wound up on the huge bathroom floor as I bit into her inner thigh. Shannon then grabbed the back of my hair and licked her blood from my lips. As we writhed into one another I could see particles in the air that seemed like pixie dust that just seemed to stand still in the air. As we were lying in my bed she looked at me and smiled. “That was completely incredible. I had no idea.” Shannon said. “It’s not much different than being with a guy.” I said. “Oh no. It’s different. Believe me.” she said. “Alright, I believe you.” I said smiling. “I’ve gotta go. Mathias is probably looking for me.” she said. “Okay.” I said. Shannon then rushed back to the bed and kissed me long and hard one last time and then flew out of the balcony doors. I slowly drifted to sleep as I could feel the sun coming up. It seemed as soon as I closed my eyes disaster arose. The night sky was bright orange. As if it were sunset, there were glowing embers flying all around in the air. What was even more odd was that the wind wasn’t blowing in just one direction it was more like all directions. I could see a tall figure standing in the middle of the small village casting spells as the village burned to the ground. The tall figure was shooting enormous purplish-black balls of energy at homes and businesses. While watching those energy balls completely obliterate anything that was once standing. I felt my eyes began to sting and fill with liquid. I looked at a window nearby home and I saw my reflection. I was actually a young peasant woman. The dark figure was face to face with me now. His dark emerald eyes just studied me. In the distance

you could hear the villagers crying, running, and screaming. The dark figure seemed to be focused on me but, I have no idea why. As he stood there gazing at me all I could feel was slight fear and a sense of being drawn to him. Then a bolt of lightning flashed and I caught a glimpse of his face. It was Aryan. He then reached out to touch my face but, before he touched me something burned him and kept him from coming any closer. Then I woke up. I woke up to see Enrique setting things up to do my hair. “What brings you here so early tonight?” I asked. “Just some wicked ass dreams girl.” Enrique said. “Dreams?” I asked as I twisted a seashell around in my hair. “Yea baby girl. Just some weird ass dreams.” he said. “Like old dreams?” I asked while studying his reaction carefully. Enrique then narrowed his eyes toward me and said, “Yeah. How the hell did you know that?” “Tell me about your dreams Enrique, please.” I urged. “Okay. Well it’s just one, really. It always begins and ends the same damn way.” he said. “Okay, continure.” I said. “Well all I know is that in the dream I am a rich bachelor and I actually like women. How strange is that shit? But in my dream there is a young peasant woman. She’s standing across the street from me and smiles and waves at me. She starts to walk across the street to me but, in a flash there is an explosion and the whole city is burning. There is a dark figure coming toward the young woman and I scream at the dark figure and then bolts of light shoot from his fingers at me, and I wake up.” Enrique said as he rocked back and forth. “Did you get a good look at the peasant woman?” I asked. “Yeah.” he said. “What did she look like?” I asked. “She was you sweet pea.” he said. “I had a feeling you were going to say that.” I said. “What do you mean by that?” he asked. “Because my dream is similar. It’s the first one I have had but, it is too similar to ignore.” I said. “So you’ve had basically the same dream, right?” Enrique asked. “Pretty much.” I said. “Well I tell ya what, if you and I dream the same thing again then we will go to Aryan to see what he thinks, okay?” he said. “Okay, we won’t make a big thing about it until we know for sure.” I said. “Deal! Now sit your ass down and lemme do that head.” he said in a sassy tone. “Okay ya smart ass !” I said in an even sassier tone. “Mmmhmm!” he said as he snapped his fingers. “Can I ask you one more question about the dream? Then I’ll shut up about it.” I said. “Sure suga’. What’s up?” he said. “When you had that dream and woke up. Did you feel a lingering sickness inside of you?” I said. As I had finished the question Enrique dropped a curling iron and quickly picked it up. As he tried to play it cool. In a shaky breath. “Yeah. There was a very sick lingering feeling.” he said. “Yeah that’s what I was afraid of.” I said. “Why?” Enrique asked while he was putting on mascara. “Well, because when that happens then it means that it will soon happen.” I said. “Oh shit! Are you for reals?” he asked as he stopped iring himself in the

mirror and turned toward me. “Yeah, but don’t worry about it okay?” I said reassuringly. “Are you sure bout that girlfriend? Because I don’t seeing yo ass have very good luck when dreams come to .” he said. “Yes. Everything will be groovy.” I said. “Really?” he asked. “Yes.” I assured him. “Okay.” he said. “Now let’s get busy on my hair.” I said. “Okay bitch, let’s get this rolling.” he said lightly giggling. “Ya know Enrique, maybe I should talk to Aryan about our similar dreams.” I said as I slowly looked at Enrique’s face. He swallowed hard and quietly said, “Are you sure you wanna bring him in on it?” “Well he is my maker. And you’re the one that suggested it before. Why wouldn’t I go to him for answers.” I said. “I am pleased to hear you say that my love.” Aryan’s voice came through the opened balcony doors. “How the fuck did you know?” Enrique asked. “All makers have strong bonds with their progenies. Don’t you have that bond with your maker?” Aryan asked. “Nah, never really knew my maker. The bitch made me and left.” Enrique said. “I’m sorry, I never knew that about you.” I said. “Ain’t no thang now. Been over it for a while now.” said Enrique. “Now Enrique, you know that isn’t so.” Abel said as he peered through the chamber door. Enrique just rolled his eyes and went back to doing my hair. Aryan then approached me and knelt down in front of me. “What is it my darling?” he asked as he brushed a single curl from my face. “Is it common for two vampires to have the same reoccuring dreams?” I asked Aryan. “Only if the dream is a vision and has not come to .” Aryan said. “Yes, or a vision of a past life.” Abel included. “Yes, Abel is correct.” Aryan said. “May we ask what the dream was about?” Abel asked. Enrique and I looked at one another and then took deep breaths and he began. Aryan and Abel looked at Enrique and listened to him word for word with no interruption. Then it was my turn to tell my dream and they listened to me just as they did for Enrique. The further I went into my dream the wider their eyes got. When I was finished Abel and Aryan looked at one another and went over toward the balcony doors and started talking. Before I knew it they were both on out on the balcony. Enrique then touched my shoulder and looked at me and said, “Hookah, yo hair is gorgemous and now you need to go see what’s up.” “Okay bitch, I’m going.” I said smiling. “Yeah, go do you, girl.” Enrique said. “Alright, what’s going on?” I asked as I walked out on to the balcony. As I walked out I found Aryan, Abel, Josh, Malachi, and Cirian all talking. “What the hell is going on?” I asked. Cirian looked at me with sad eyes and flew off. Malachi just shook his head and flew away as well. Josh came up beside me and grabbed my hands and pulled me to Aryan and Abel. Aryan touched my face lightly and then said, “My darling, the reason you have had these dreams is because the young maiden was you. You’re also the young maiden that my father ordered me to kill. The same

in which I refused and met my fate.” “Oh, I see. Sort of.” I said hesitantly. “Do you ever regret that you didn’t kill the peasant maiden?” Enrique asked Aryan. “Never. I would face this curse for all eternity. As long as she remained safe.” Aryan said. “But she didn’t remain safe, did she?” Josh asked. “No. She didn’t, my father finished what I refused to do after he killed me.” Aryan said. “Really?” I asked in a shaky voice. “Yes, my darling.” Aryan said. Aryan then tried to reach for me but I stumbled back from him. I could see the surprise and hurt in his eyes. Tears swelled up in my eyes. I felt the stinging in my eyes and the lump in my throat. I knew I had to get away. I put my head down and shot into flight. In a past life I was a peasant maiden and was killed by Aryan’s father because Aryan refused to do it when his father ordered him to do it. What the hell was I supposed to do with that knowledge? I mean was this trying to tell me that history was about to repeat itself? No! I won’t let that happen, I can’t let that happen. I stood at the edge of the lake by the waterfall and just cried. Feeling like there was no more fight left in me. And finally I voiced it aloud. “I don’t have the fight in me any longer!” “Yes, you do.” said a voice coming through the shadows. I turned around to see who it was. I was surprised to see Josh coming up to hug me. “Hi.” he said and grabbed me so tight and I did the same to him. “Hello.” I replied through my tears. “Just hang on to me Eiry, let it all out.” Josh said. “I can’t do this, Josh. I don’t know what it all means. What am I supposed to do?” I said through my sobs. “I’ll tell you what it means. Not a damn thing! You’re not supposed to do anything with the past except for leaving it in the past. What happened then has no reflection on now.” Josh said. “You really think so?” I asked. “No. I know so.” he said. We both started laughing. When the laughter stopped he looked at me and asked, “You okay now?” “Yeah, I’m good.” I said. “You sure?” he said. “Yes. Just gotta figure some shit out.” I said. “Well okay, good luck with that.” he said with a cocky grin. “Shut up and go play some thunder.” I said smiling. “Ya know me all too well.” Josh said. “You know that.” I said. “Later girl.” he said. “Late.” I said and he flew away. So there I am alone again with the soft roll of he waterfall and my thoughts. I sat there by the lake for what seemed like a good long while. All of a sudden I heard a branch snap like someone had just stepped on it with full force. “I’m not in the mood for creepy games. Just so you know, Cirian.” I said. “How did you know it was me?” he asked. “Because your stealth mode sucks. You couldn’t sneak up on a deaf man, even if you tried.” I said as I turned to face him. “You’d be completely amazed at what I can do. I don’t show off my powers like some arrogant asshole.” he said while shyly looking at me and then away again. “Well your fashion sense is definitely different.” I said. “What? Do you not like it?” he asked. “No, I like it just fine. It’s sexy, dangerous, and tasteful.” I said. “Really?

You think it’s sexy?” he asked while bumping me with his shoulder. “Out of all that I said and sexy was the one you held onto?” I said nudging him back. “Yeah so?” he said. He then walked over to the lake and put his hand into the water. Then he looked at me and smiled and began getting undressed. “What in the hell are you doing?” I asked. “Going swimming. Care to me?” he asked. “I’m cool.” I said nervously. “No, you’re just chicken is all.” he said as he flew up into the air and splashed down into the water. “Feel better now?” I asked. “I will when you get your ass in here with me.” he said. “Why do you want me in there with you so badly?” I asked. “Do I have to have a reason?” he said. “I guess not.” I said. I quickly got undressed and dove into the water. “Okay, I’m in here with you. Now what?” I asked. “Come on. I want to show you something.” he said. “What?” I asked. “Just come on and I’ll show you my impatient one.” he said. “Okay.” I said. We swam down to the floor of the lake. There was a cave opening in the waterfall wall. We came up and out of the water that was in the cave. We then walked through the cave corridor and I couldn’t believe my eyes. “Okay, how the hell did that get here?” I asked. I could tell that the response I had given was not the response he was looking for apparently. “Well first of all, what do you think of it?” Cirian asked. “It’s beautiful and amazing. How did you find it?” I asked. “I found it on one of my nightly swims.” he said. “That is incredible. Have you boarded it yet?” I said. “Yeah, a few times actually. It’s haunted.” he said. “Really? Have you seen the ghosts?” I asked. “Yes, yes I have. Here put this on. It’s dry.” Cirian said as he put on a pair of jeans. I also put on some jeans and on of Cirian’s nice silk white shirts. Cirian came up behind me and pulled my hair out from under my blouse. “Thank you.” I said. “No worries.” he said and smiled. He then took my hand and we flew onto the ship. “Why did you bring me here?” I asked. “I thought you’d love it.” he said. “I do.” I said as I smiled up at him. I could see the blue in his eyes got much deeper when I smiled at him. We then began to investigate the ship. “I thoroughly believe that this was put here purposely. Then they used dynamite to blast it shut.” Cirian said from behind the ship. “How can you tell all that?” I asked. “Well you can see by the avalanche here. And well of course, you have this.” he said while holding a stick of old dynamite. “Okay, so why did they purposely hide the ship here?” I said sarcastically. “That I don’t know. Still piecing that together.” he said as he threw the dynamite down, rolled his eyes, and then smiled. “What?” I said. “What?” he asked. “What made you smile just now?” I asked. “Nothing.” he said as he cleared his throat. “You’re so full of it.” I said. He then spread his wings and flew up to me. “And exactly what is it that I’m so full of?” he said while leaning into me. “Shit!” I exclaimed. He just smiled again. I suppose he doesn’t realize that his every movement is like a

dream or a dark fantasy that I would love to be part of. I know that we’ve encountered once already. But it seems that since he found out that Aryan is my maker, he doesn’t really have any interest at all. “Maybe it’s for the best.” I said out loud not even realizing I said it. “Maybe what is for the best?” Cirian asked behind me. “Huh?” I asked. “You said maybe for the best. What is for the best?” said Cirian. “Oh, I was just talking to myself.” I said. “Hmm. Now who is full of shit?” he said. “Whatevs.” I said turning away from him. He then came up to me and stood very close to me. “Tell me. I dare you.” he said. “Okay, fine. I said it was probably for the best that you’re not into me anymore now that you know who my maker is and all.” I said really fast. Cirian stood back a couple of steps. “Wait, you think I am not into you because of who your maker is and all?” he asked. “Yeah.” I said. “Okay.” he said then turned and walked away. “What? Wait a minute.” I screeched. “Hmm.” he said. “Am I wrong?” I asked. “Oh yeah, you are completely wrong.” he said. “Well on which part?” I asked. “Um, all of it.” he replied. “I’m so sorry.” I said and before another word was spoke I took toward the corridor. I shed my clothes off and dove back down into the water and came up below the waterfall. Grabbed my clothes and put them on and shot out into flight. I was so embarrassed when I landed on my balcony. I entered my bed chamber and locked all the doors and drew the heavy drapes closed and laid on my bed and just replayed the events. I can’t believe that I said any of that shit. What the hell is wrong with me? All of a sudden I heard someone tapping on my balcony door. “Please go away!” I screeched. A few more little noises were made and then the balcony doors opened with a fierce force of wind. All I saw was Cirian’s wings spread out and his long hair swaying in the wind. I wanted to jump in his arms right then but, I refrained myself. He then came over to my bed. “What the hell? Why did you leave?” he asked. “I was embarrassed. I’m sorry.” I said. “Okay, I accept your apology.” he said. He started for the chamber door. “Good. Well I’ll see you later, I suppose.” I said. “I’m not going anywhere.” he said as he chained my chamber door. “Why not? I’m going to sleep.” I said while clutching my pillow to my chest. “You will…….eventually.” he said seductively. Cirian then took off his silk shirt and started walking toward me. “What are you doing?” I asked. “Well I thought it was quite obvious. I’m trying to seduce you.” he said in a slightly nervous voice. “Cirian, I’d love for you to continue with your seduction but, I am not in the right frame of mind for this tonight. I’m so sorry.” I said to him as I walked out on the balcony and hurriedly shot up into the clouds. “Wait!” he called out to me. I just kept going. I knew I needed one person to ease the ramblings in my head. “Josh!!!” I screamed. A cloud appeared and I sat on it and began to weep as the cloud took me further out and up. As I cried I suddenly felt strong arms around me. I looked

up to see Josh’s face but, to my dismay it was Aryan’s face that I gazed upon. Aryan cupped my face in his hand and gazed upon me with saddened eyes. “My darling, why do you weep so?” Aryan said with his magical deep voice. “I’m lost!!!” I said through my tears. Even as I said it, it became very clear of just how lost I really felt. I really just felt weak because I have no clue how to deal with my screwed up emotions. “Lost?” Aryan asked. “Yes. I don’t know any other way to explain it.” I said. Aryan then hugged me tight and held me so close. “I’m so sorry that you have these emotions my love. I hate that you feel the way you do. I shall leave you to your best friend in hopes that you’ll find solace.” Aryan said and lept off the cloud. I stood and watched him go and as I did, Josh appeared behind me. “Why do you feel so lost?” Josh asked. When he spoke it scared the hell out of me. I of course jumped at the surprise of his booming voice. “Well thanks, if I had a heartbeat I wouldn’t now.” I said while holding my chest. “Oops. Sorry.” Josh said under a laugh. “Shut up. I know your proud of scaring the shit out of me.” I said. “Yeah but can you blame me? That was pretty epic.” he said. “I guess.” I said under my breath. “So, what’s up?” Josh asked. “Lost.” I said and shrugged my shoulders. Josh turned me to face him and slapped me across the face pretty hard. “What the fuck was that for?” I snapped. “Because you feel lost, yet you have no idea why. There’s no rhyme or reason to your fucking emotions and you’re too damn gloomy and you’re also making everyone else feel like shit. Plus you’re making the roses around the castle wilt.” Josh said firmly. “Well I am the signature of death, Josh. Maybe that’s the reason the roses are wilting.” I said in a sneer. “Do you want me to slap you again?” Josh asked while rubbing his hands together to get ready to slap me. “Umm, no.” I said covering my face. “Damn.” he said under his breath. “I can’t help but notice that you only said something about the wilting roses. I can’t believe I have to ask but, do you even care about the others?” he said in slight anger. “Well that’s a real shitty thing to ask.” I said not able to believe that my own best friend asked me a question like that. “Well that’s how you presented it. That’s how I took it.” he said. “I thought you knew me better than that. I guess I was wrong.” I said as I turned away. “So now you’re gonna run away when things get too real?” he asked. “Oh no. I’m not going anywhere. Are you implying that, that’s what I do? I just run when the shit gets deep?” I said as I faced him and placed my hands on my hips. “No. Not at all. I just asked if that was what you were going to do.” he said. “I’m not running. Because I care about everyone in that castle. I love them, Josh. They’re my family.” I said through tears. “I know babe. Just testing you. Apparently you’re not too lost.” he said. “I feel like I am.” I said. “Why?” he asked. “Because I know what’s in store for me to save everyone else.” I said. “What? What do you mean? What the hell is

going to happen to you?” he asked in a panicked tone. “You don’t want to know. Trust me.” I said. “Well I did ask and I want to know.” he urged. “Death.” I said. “Who’s death?” he asked. “Mine. I will have to die to save everyone.” I said. “No! You’re wrong!” he snapped. “Am I?” I asked. “Yes, you are!” he snapped again. “Well I don’t think I am. Every time I have a dream or nightmare, it seems to come true. Now, do you still think I’m wrong?” I said. “Yes, because I like to look on the bright side of situations.” he said. “Well thats always a good thing to do. I don’t have a brighter side of the situation. I know this is true, with every ounce of my being.” I said. “Well I still think you’re wrong.” he said. “I hope you’re right.” I said. There was a long silence as we stared off in the clouds. Holding each other while resting my head on his arm. “I wonder if vampires can get high.” Josh said. “What?” I asked through a giggle. “I was just wondering if vampires can smoke pot and get high.” he said. “Well try it and find out.” I said. “I may just do that.” he said. “I’m gonna, and you’re gonna do it, too.” he said. “Uh, that wasn’t part of the deal, man.” I said while staring blankly at him. “Well that is the perfect look, right there. Because that’s the look you should have later. And yes it is part of the deal.” he said. “Fine. I know enough to know that there is no arguing with you.” I said under my breath. “See. Now you’re getting it.” he said with a conquering grin. We flew back down to the castle and landed on his balcony. “Okay come on.” he said. “What? You mean you already have the weed?” I asked. “Well yeah. Why?” he said. “How long have you had it?” I asked. “Since I was still human and alive.” he said. “Oh, okay.” I said. We smoked and smoked and nothing happened. We just sat on the floor and stared at one another and knew that we were disappointed in the results. “Well that blows.” he said. “Yeah, no shit.” I replied. “Wanna fool around?” he asked. “No, not really.” I said. “Fine.” he said. “No. Don’t go there ya ass.” I said. “I’m good.” he said. “Does it bother you to say that you’re not human or alive anymore?” I asked. “No. I consider myself lucky.” he said. “Oh really? Why is that?” I asked. “Because when I was human, I didn’t fit. I think this life was what was meant for me.” he said reassuringly. “So you don’t have resentment toward me?” I asked. “Why would I?” he asked. “I just can’t help thinking that I ruined your life, Josh. You’re my best friend and I basically killed you.” I said. Josh started laughing and I looked at him like he was crazy. “What the hell? Why are you laughing?” I asked. “Eiry, you did the most awesome thing for me. You did what no one else was able to do. You were the one that made my world fit me. I love you for that, so now do you wanna fool around?” he said. “Okay.” I said. Josh quickly walked up to me and lifted me in the air, he kissed me gently and pulled me to him like he was never going to let go. In the intensity of the ion flowing between us. I couldn’t help ing how it felt when we

first touched as humans. As he pushed me on the bed I heard “Aftermath” playing on Josh’s stereo. Adam Lambert is an awesome singer, he’d also be a beautiful vampire, too. This ran through my mind as Josh turned up his stereo. He then turned away from his stereo and just stared at me fiercely with his beautiful vampire eyes. I went up to him in super human speed and wrapped around him and bit into his neck. His eyes rolled back and so did his head. He grabbed the back of my hair and pulled hard. Having my neck exposed the way he wanted it, he finally bit into me as well. We then ascended over to the bed where he ripped my clothes off as I did the same to him. I could see his eyes glowing their familiar grape-red and I could feel mine glowing as well.

Chapter Fourty

H E WRAPPED MY legs around him and pulled me to him with such force. My head went back and he pulled my hair again and bit into the other side of my neck, leaving me breathless. This is the feeling that gets craved when the lust hits. I may question my actions on turning him but, I am damn sure proud that I made him. As we lay there holding each other for once I felt like myself again. The one thing of many is that Josh always had the ability to heal me. To right my wrong, no matter what. And most of all, he makes me feel loved but, he even had that ability as a human. It just intensified and got a lot stronger when he became immortal. “What?” Josh asked me in a whisper. “Just relaxing.” I said. “Did I provide that for you?” he said with a cocky grin. “Well, I suppose you did, ya smart ass.” I said with a blushing smile. “Damn, I’m good.” he said. “Shut up, before you get a head so big that you can’t get it through your t-shirts anymore.” I said with an evil smile. “Ha, ha, ha.” Josh replied sarcastically. “Well it’s true.” I said giggling. “Mm-hmm.” he said under his breath. I then flew straight up over the bed with a shear light blue wrap around me. In a sigh of relief I spun over the bed with my arms reaching for the ceiling. Josh then flew up with me and grabbed me around the waist and began dancing as we were flying. Josh then wrapped up in me and hugged me so tight. “I love you. You know that, right?” he said. “Always.” I said as I looked into his eyes and smiled. “Good. Never forget it, either.” he said in a serious tone. “I won’t.” I said. “You better not.” he said with a cocky grin. “You know that I won’t.” I said. “Okay, I gotta go and make it thunder.” Josh said as he picked me up and kissed me goodbye. “Okay, have fun.” I said. “Will do.” he said as he winked at me and flew out the balcony doors. I lay there in Josh’s bed and replayed what was wrong with me to begin with. I still felt uneasy of course but, nowhere near where I was before. I then stood outside on the balcony and stared up into the clouds and let the wind blow through my hair and all around me. My long shear black gown moved all around me through the wind. “Hello. I don’t mean to intrude on your thoughts.” said a voice. I turned to the left and I could see a man hovering just a few inches from the actual balony. “Who are you?” I asked. “I’m a friend of Malachi’s. Is he around here?” he asked. “Probably not. He is the God of Lightning and there’s a storm building.” I said. “Well I was going to knock on the front door but, I noticed that most were in the dining hall feeding on bags of

blood.” he said as he landed on the balcony. “Didn’t want to interrupt?” I asked with curiosity. “Precisely. I did however see a very sad Snow Leopard.” he said. “Yes. She’s gone through a great deal in a short period of time.” I said looking away from him. “What ordeal has befallen her, to make her so sad?” he asked. “Um…. I don’t feel comfortable discussing that with you. Because I don’t really know you.” I said. “I completely understand.” he said as he turned away. “Well are you ever gonna tell me your name or do I have to guess?” I asked. “Sorry, my name is Jaxon Stryker.” he said. “That’s an unusual name.” I said. “Well I guess it is befitting considering the circumstances.” he said as a matter-of-fact like. Before I could find out more about Jaxon, Malachi swooped in from the clouds. “Hey Eiry, will you gather everyone to the dining hall?” Malachi asked. “Okay.” I said and flew off to inform everyone. As we all stood in the dining hall awaiting Malachi and Jaxon to inform us of why we were there to begin with. I noticed that Josh’s eyes never faultered away from Jaxon’s physique. Jaxon would look into Josh’s direction a few times. I think it drove Josh a bit crazy not knowing if Jaxon was really looking at him or not. I then walked up to Josh and put my hand on Josh’s shoulder. Josh just looked at me and a Malachi started to speak, Josh grabbed my hand tight and whispered. “Hey, who is that with Malachi?” “Oh, that’s Jaxon. He’s Malachi’s bestie.” I said as I watched Josh stared in fascination at him the whole time. I actually don’t think he heard a word Malachi and Jaxon said. Then all of a sudden, a phrase that Malachi said finally snapped Josh out of his trance. “We have reason to believe that when the forces that be are done with the agenda. They will kill Eiry.” Malachi said in a saddened tone. With what Malachi said, all my worst fears were realized. The dreams that Enrique and I shared was all true. All of a sudden, I shut down and something else completely took over. I could see what was happening but, couldn’t care less. I began to ascend, everyone just stared at me. Then silver, grey, and violet mist came pouring out of me. I could hear Malachi and Jaxon telling each other to just let me do what I need to do. “Oh, wow!” Jaxon said in a surprised tone. “Oh my God!” Malachi said with the same tone. “Oh Goddess.” Lissy said. “What’s happening?!”Josh yelled. “Step back!” Jaxon yelled. I then began to spin extremely fast and shot through the castle and through my be chamber door. As I went through it I thought I would hear a crash. However I didn’t, I was a translusence color and went right through the doors. Somehow it sealed the doors shut throughout the whole room. I then turned back to normal, if you can define that in people or vampires. Then just curled myself up in the clear bathtub and fell apart. Josh yelling and beating on my chamber door. Jaxon put his hand on Josh’s shoulder. Josh jerked around to me Jaxon’s gaze. Josh saw Malachi standing behind Jaxon. “Why the fuck did you say that?!” Josh yelled.

There was no answer. Josh became even more enraged and shot through Jaxon and Malachi to his chamber and out the balcony doors and up into the clouds. The clouds became very dark and angry. Then thunder claps rolled through them, making their own red electricity. And for once the castle was in complete silence. Just listening to the booms of thunder claps. Enrique walks up to my bed chamber door and lightly knocks. “Sweets, it has now been four days girlfriend. Don’t you think it is time that you fed?” he asked. Locks began clicking and he slowly entered my bed chamber slowly. “You don’t have to be afraid of me, Enrique.” I said weakly. “Yeah well, do you even know what you did? Damn! That was some fucked up shit!” he said. “I know. I’m sorry.” I said. “Here’s you some blood bags babe.” he said as he sat next to me opening one of the blood bags. As I finished the second bag I realized I needed to hunt. “Wanna hunt with me? I asked. “Sure, I’m down with that.” he said. “Let’s go.” I said. “Lead the way hooker.” Enrique said. “I’m on it bitch.” I said as we shot out into the night sky. After feeding we sat on the edge of a cliff that entered into town. “You okay?” Enrique said. “Not really.” I said. “Josh is really worried about you.” he said. “What does that matter? Soon he’ll realize that he no longer needs me. And that’ll be that.” I said coldly. “How the hell can you say that shit?” he said. “Because everyone ends up writing one another off anyway. So why should it matter?” I said. “If you truly felt that way, you’d have written him off a long time ago.” Enrique said in an angry tone and flew away. Maybe Enrique was right, then again maybe I was telling the truth. Who knows what the fuck was true or not. All I know is that after four days of not feeding, two bags of blood and two victims. I had a buzz from hell. I was floating a few feet above the cliffs and staring at the stars drunkenly, it was an incredible feeling. But suddenly as all good things must come to an end. Or you always have an asshole in the crowd that wants to kill your buzz, and as usual they succeed. “You’re losing yourself, you know?” Abel said through the darkness. I laughed manically at his words. “What the fuck do you care?” I said still laughing. “I care a lot. More than you’ll ever know.” he said. “Aww! That’s really touching.” I said in sarcastic laughter. “Fuck you! You wouldn’t know the meaning of love or caring about someone. You just use everyone to get off on some wild ride that you’re on.” Abel said in a sneer. These words triggered something in me because before I knew it I calmly stated my case. I got in his face and spoke as plain as I could but, it seemed to scare him a bit. “Do not presume to think you know me better than I know myself. You don’t know what I am thinking or feeling. You are not the target and until you are, do not come to me about petty fucking feelings that you claim to have of me.” I turned to walk away. “Fine. No problem, but Josh didn’t take it too well when Enrique told him what you said.” Abel said. My eyes

filled up with tears and I felt my heart break. Which I could only imagine how it must’ve felt for Josh to hear those words. “Just go away. Okay?” I said as I sat back down on the cliffs. “Yeah, whatever.” Abel said and flew into the night. “You are going to wish that you never breathed those words, my child.” Aryan said as he sat beside me. “I already do.” I said. “Maybe you should find and tell Josh.” he said with concern in his voice. “Maybe Abel is right. Maybe I don’t care or love because I can’t.” I said. “Is that how you really portray yourself to be?” Aryan asked. “Sometimes.” I said through tears. “Well I know that you care and love people, Eiry. The problem is, is that you love fiercely. And I know that if Josh is hurting by your words that were spoken in anger. Then you feel horrible about it and will do anything to fix it.” Aryan said. I just looked into Aryan’s soulful natural blue eyes and smiled. Aryan sat with me until I drifted to sleep on the cliffs edge. I was awakened by someone pushing my hair back from my face. I looked up and to my surprise it was Jeremy. “What are you doing here?” he asked. “Hey wolfie, what’s shakin’?” I said. He sat down beside me. “Ha ha ha. That’s cute.” he said. “Thought you might appreciate that.” I said through a laugh. “Ooh, you’re so funny.” he said. “I know.” I replied. We sat there for a while and listened to the wind blow through the trees. Enjoying the intake that the night has to offer. Then Jeremy jumped right into conversation. “So…is it true on how you feel about all of us?” he asked. “No! Not at all Jeremy. I was just talking out of my ass and anger.” I said. “I can see that.” he said. “I’m sorry if I hurt yo and everyone else.” I said. “It’s cool girl. I understand.” he said. “Why are you so understanding all of a sudden?” I asked as I bumped him lightly with my shoulder. “What? I’ve always been understanding. You’ve just never seen it.” he said. “You’re right, I’ve been too preoccupied with what I’ve become that I’ve forgotten what it is to pay attention to my surroundings.” I said sadly. “It’s not just about that. It’s about not forgetting what’s important. About what to fight for and stand up for. To protect those ones that you hold dear. Always keep it close to your heart and never let go.” he said. We sat there awhile and I took in his words. “You’re quite the philosopher aren’t you?” I asked, finally breaking the silence. “No. I just know how the life thing works. I pay close attention to the details. Not so much that I get eyestrain and miss an important part.” he said. “Hmm. You sound like my father.” I said. “Really? I sound like Aryan?” he asked. “No. My father. He’s a damn good man, strong in will and especially in mind.” I said. “What’s he like?” Jeremy asked. “Well, he’s a truck driver with an amazing personality that is absolutely magnetic. Very easy going person and people are just drawn to him.” I said through tears. “He sounds like a hell of a guy.” Jeremy said with a smile. “He is, this one time we went to Carlsbad Caverns in New Mexico and it’s hard for my

dad to hear. So sometimes when he speaks or gets excited, he forgets where he is and talks louder. He was looking at this big rock in one of the caverns and listening to the little recorded speaker they gave us. Out of nowhere, my dad yells, “Cool!” I turn and look at him and say, “What? What is it?” “Haven’t you been listening to your recorder?” my dad asked. “No.” I said. “Well you see that red stuff that is on that rock over there?” asked my dad. “Yeah dad, I see it.” “Well that’s 10,000 year old bat shit!” my dad said really loud. And the people all around us started laughing and said, “Cool!” My mom and I started laughing too. It was one of the greatest times of my life.” I said through laughter. Jeremy and I just laughed. “Sounds like you miss them.” Jeremy said. “Everyday.” I said. “I would too. Listen, I’ve gotta go for a couple of days. I will see you when I get back. Okay?” he said. “Well where you going?” I asked. “Just gotta take care of a few things.” he said. “Okay. See ya.” I said. Then he was gone. Dawn was closing in and I felt it intensely. I then got up to talke flight and suddenly I was knocked out cold. Josh and Jaxon and all the rest of the castle was in the dining hall all arguing. All seperate arguments and Jaxon is standing on the dining table trying to get everyone’s attention to calm them down. “Hey! Listen up bitches! Can’t you see this fine man here is trying to say something to you. So simmer the fuck down and turn on your undivided.” Enrique yelled to everyone. The whole room became so quite that you could hear a pin drop. “Wow! Thank you kind sir.” Jaxon said as he bowed to Enrique. “Mmm-hmm. Anything for a gorgeous face.” Enrique said as he blew the nail polish dry on his fingernails. “Well thank you again.” Jaxon said. “Mmm-hmm.” Enrique said. “Would you two get a room already.” Pam said. “Aw shut up Pam.” Josh said. “Jaxon please say what needs to be said.” Malachi said. “Okay. Listen I know that most of you are upset at Eiry for some things she said but, you have to look past your own pain and help Eiry reach the potential of her power.” Jaxon said. “Phbbbt.” Josh said. “You of all should be concerned for her well being. You need to help her tap into her powers.” Jaxon said as Malachi agreed. “I know I should but, she doesn’t give a damn about any of us.” Josh said. “Yes she does.” Jeremy sneered. “Oh yeah, how do you know that?” Pam asked. “Because I just talked to her out on the cliffs by Razors Edge.” Jeremy said. “You were out by Razors Edge?!” Magnolia screamed as she shifted back to human form. “Yeah I was. Why?” Jeremy answered in a panic. “Because I was just there. Eiry was turned around staring at the castle and some creature came out of nowhere and knocked her out and took her.” Magnolia said sobbing. “What?!” Josh yelled. “It took her, Josh.” Magnolia said. “What direction did it go?” Malachi said. “I don’t know. It just grabbed her and then disappeared.” Magnolia said. “We’re gonna go and check out the grounds. See if we come up with anything.” Mathias said as he grabbed

Shannon’s hand. “Thank you Mathias and Shannon. We’re going to do the same.” said Malachi. “Okay ladies and gentlemen, please pair up and check out the grounds. Look for any clues at all. Make sure that you are paired with at least one vampire so if someone finds something the vampire can hear it and everyone will know.” Jaxon said firmly. Jaxon then grabbed Josh’s hand and both of them took off for the cliffs. They searched for three days for me. The ones that could travel by day did all day while the vampires slept. When nightfall came the daywalkers slept while the vampires took over. They never found me. They found my thumb ring that Josh got me back when we were still human.

Chapter Fourty-One

O R AT LEAST I hoped they had found it. That’s what I was thinking when I woke up in a black wrought iron cage. It was in a dark cavern like room. I could barely see my hand in front of my face. That’s when I noticed my thumb ring was gone. I cried knowing I’d never get a chance to tell everyone that I didn’t mean what I said. Most of all, I knew I was gonna die without being able to tell Josh that I was wrong to say those horrible words. But now I can’t fix it. All of a sudden the cage door unlocked and the door opened slightly. I cautiously walked out of the cage and walked down the cavern trail. I knew it was daytime outside so I’d be screwed if I even had a shot at escaping. I reached the main cavern room. I stood looking around in amazement. I could believe what I was seeing. Demons were like soldiers, and winged creatures watched from ceiling ledges. It was a fortress of creature and servitude. I then saw a familiar face, it was Drausus. He was kneeling before what appeared to be a man in royal robes. Beautiful couldn’t come close to describing him. Power surged through him, but I couldn’t feel any evil within him. I didn’t want our eyes to meet though I knew it was inevitable that they would eventually. I saw Drausus pledging his loyalty to the beautiful robed figure. Then he spoke, it was amazing. His voice went right through me and trickled up my spine. “Drausus, you pledge your loyalty to me but, fail me in every attempt. How do I overlook such betrayals? You leave me with so little options.” said the robed figure. Drausus was trying to explain and the robed figure grew impatient of his sobbing blusters and then severed Drausus’ head clean from his shoulders. I began to scream but, before I could get a peep out someone put their hand over my mouth. They spun me around quickly, I was shocked to see that it was Cirian. I became so relieved that I grabbed him and hugged him tightly. I then tried to speak but, he put his hand back over my mouth. He put his index finger lightly in front of his lips, urging me to be quiet. I nodded and did what he said and followed him out of the cavern walls. Before we went into the light Cirian grabbed a dark thick blanket and covered me with it and took off into flight. I could hear Cirian’s wings against the wind. It was majestic sounding and almost hypnotic. We flew for what seemed like an extremely long time. We went through a doorway and I heard the door shut. Cirian pulled the blanket off of me. Then leaned against a doorway post. I brushed my hair back from my face and looked around. “Where are we?”

I asked. “My home.” he said. “Why aren’t I at the castle?” I asked. “Still too far away.” he said. “How did you find me?” I asked. “I’ve been watching you.” he said. “You were?” I asked. “Yes. When the demon came for you he grabbed you and vanished into dust.” he said. “How’d you know where he took me?” I asked. “Sweetie, I can do anything a demon can do but, better.” he said. “Well, thank you.” I said. Cirian just nodded. “Why are you looking at me like you’re looking for an answer?” I asked. “Because I am. Did you really mean what you said about all of us? Or was Jeremy right?” he asked. Tears filled my eyes and I put my head down. Cirian walked up to me and put his hand under my chin so that I met his gaze. “Hey. You didn’t, did you?” he said. “No. Not at all. I was so scared and felt so alone. I’m sorry.” I said. “You don’t owe me any apology. I am here for you as long as you want me to be.” he said. Cirian put his hand around my waist and held me close. “Watch this.” he said. “Okay.” I said. He took a deep breath and blew it out in a sigh and all the candles in the room lit up on their own. “Oh wow! That’s awesome.” I said. He just smiled his sexy smile. Then he picked me up and kissed me gently. He laid me down on the floor and the whole world just drown completely out. I wrapped myself into him as he did the same unto me. He could see my eyes glowing in the middle of all the ion. “You’re hungry.” he said “Yeah, I am.” I said. “Bite into me.” he said. “Okay.” I said. “I will tell you this. A Warrior Demon’s blood is very potent, okay. It runs very wild.” he said. “Okay.” I said. “You ready?” he asked. “I think so.” I said. “Okay, bite baby.” he said. I bit into his neck and as I did he thrusted himself into me and made me pull away from his neck to gasp. I then bit back into his neck and drank and as the wildness of his blood surged through me I became more aware of my surroundings and focused on the love making. It was wild, intense, and seductive in all ways. As we lay there in the euphoria together as our shadows glistened and danced on the walls by the candlelight and torches I couldn’t help but ask. The words came out like word vomit. “What is your real purpose here?” I asked. “What? What do you mean?” he asked. “I mean Queen Neddah, Drausus, me, and everyone else. The whole thing, back to when I first met you.” I said. “Oh. Okay, I see.” he said. “What? What do you see?” I asked. “Why don’t you ask me the first question you want to know. The real one.” he said. “Okay. Who was the man in the robes? And why was Drausus kneeling before him?” I asked. “Mmm. Now we’re getting somewhere. You know who the man in robes is. Or at least you should.” he said. “That’s not…..” I stammered. “What did you think he was going to do? Did you think he was just going to be a ghost or something to get to you?” he asked. “I don’t know. I don’t know what I thought.” I said. “Drausus was pledging his devotion to Arone. Arone knew Drausus had been unfaithful under his command by giving Queen

Neddah inside information.” Cirian said. “How do you know all this?” I asked. “I have an inside man.” he said. “When Queen Neddah offered her services to me, why’d she choose you?” I asked. “Because I asked her to.” he said. “Why?” I asked. “Because I knew that Aryan was up to something and I need to know what it is.” he said. “Oh.” I said. “What?” he asked. “Well it’s nice to know that I have slept with, kissed, and fed from my makers enemy.” I said. “I’m not his enemy. Things just don’t feel right.” he said. “So you’re helping Aryan?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. “Why?” I asked. “Because I asked him to my darling.” Aryan said as he closed the door. “What’s going on?” I asked. “I knew my father would do anything to obtain you. I couldn’t let that happen. So I did what I felt was necessary. Even though Cirian and I don’t see eye to eye, I knew that he was the one who could reach out to you and protect you.” Aryan said. “So was it just a favor to sleep with me too, Cirian?” I asked. “No, Cirian’s feelings for you are very real. Too real for my liking.” Aryan said. “Why is it a bad thing that he has feelings for me?” I asked. “Because I feel protective of you. I must keep you safe.” Aryan said. “Yeah! Just like you did when that demon came for me and I saw your dad chop off Drausus’ head.” I said in a sneering sarcastic tone. Just then Cirian walked back into the room after getting dressed. “Look I know that it’s real and I know that Cirian’s feelings for you are pure. I’m not blind to the fact that he’s in love with you.” Aryan said. When Aryan said that, I looked at Cirian to get confirmation. There was nothing, his eyes just trailed to the floor. “Yeah right. Whatever.” I said and quickly got dressed and stormed out the door into flight. I flew far and all the while I just played in my mind over and over. No matter how many times it played. I just became more hurt and pissed off. I finally reached my bed chamber balcony. I don’t being as happy as I was to see that room. I just closed the doors and locked them and pulled the heavy drapes shut and jumped on my bed and went into a coma like sleep. When I awoke I just laid there on my black and red satin sheets. I thinking I didn’t really care for these sheets very much. I really liked my royal blue sheets better. Things just kept going through my mind, like why are the castle ceilings so damn high and the decorator had some pretty good taste. As the ramblings of my mind began to fade I realized something tapping on my balcony window. I quickly put on a pair of sweats with my t-shirt and went to see what it was. I pulled open the heavy drapes and peared out the window. It was Jaxon standing at my balcony doors. He looked right at me and gave me a cocky grin and tapped on the glass. “You gonna let me in? Or shall we chat through the glass?” he asked. “Come on in ya dork.” I said. “Moi? A dork? Hmm, how bold.” he said. “Whatever dude.” I said through a stifled laugh. “Hmm. Anyway. I do believe this belongs to you.” Jaxon said. Jaxon held up a silver band with a moonstone

in it with an engraving inside the band. “Where did you find that?” I asked. “Oh, it was on the cliff actually.” he said. “That’s right. I I took it off and looked at it right before I was about to come back to the castle that night. Then that’s when the demon knocked me out and grabbed me.” I said. “That ring must hold some serious sentimental value to you.” he said. “More than you’ll ever know.” I said as I put it back on my thumb. “Why? What is so special about it?” he asked. I looked at him and smiled sadly and took a deep breath. “It’s the one thing that I will carry forever. Josh gave it to me back when we were human.” I said. “Wow! That’s pretty serious. You love him don’t you?” he asked. “Words can’t fathom what I feel for him.” I said. “So you’re in love with him?” he asked. “No. But I do love him. The love I have for him is deep, it goes deeper than the deepest thing anyone could ever imagine.” I said. “That’s heartbreaking, Eiry.” he said. “No it isn’t. I completely content and happy that we have the relationship that we do or did til I opened my mouth and said nasty things.” I said. “You’ll never give up on him will you?” he asked. “No. Never.” I said. “You love being a vampire don’t you?” Jaxon asked. “Well yes and no.” I said. “Hmm. Interesting, how so?” he asked. “Well I love the fact that I am a vampire I just don’t like that I am facing doom every damn second of my life.” I said. “Ah. I see.” he said. “Yeah, I am also glad that I got to share it with Josh.” I said. “So you are glad you turned him?” he asked. “Well yeah. However, sometimes I worry if he believes that he made a mistake in changing.” I said. “Why do you say that?” Jaxon asked. “Because of the bloodlust. When we were human, blood used to make him squeamish.” I said. “Really?” he said. “Why are you so interested in this shit?” I asked. “Because I need to know how you really feel about everyone. If you really care.” he said. “You know I do.” I said. “Yes, I do.” he said. “But you knew that before I went down memory lane though, didn’t you?” I asked. “Yes, I did. And you know why I did it.” he said. “I suppose I do.” I said. “You need to talk to Josh. He feels great loss and misdirection without you.” he said. “You’re right.” I said as I looked down at my ring and put it back on my thumb. “Oh, just outta curiosity. What is engraved in the ring? I read it but, it’s in a different language.” he said. “Um, it’s Scottish. It means “Unconditional.” I said. “Unconditional what?” he asked. “Unconditional love.” I said. “That’s pretty great.” Jaxon said as he turned toward the chamber door. “Yeah, he is.” I said as I looked back down at my ring. I heard the chamber door open and then close again. I then scurried around to find my jeans and a t-shirt. After I was dressed I went downstairs to the dining hall and refueled on blood. As I had drank my fill I heard someone behind me. “Nice to see ya, bitch!” Enrique said in his sassy tone of sexiness. I immediately turned around and rushed to hug him. “Damn girl! Be careful. You almost knocked a bitch down.”

he said with a smile. “Why are you not mad at me?” I asked. “Honey child. Please, I don’t be listenin’ to what you be sayin’ most of the damn time anyway. I don’t be listenin’ to a word these muthafuckas be sayin’ either.” he said while batting his eyelashes and snapping his fingers. “I didn’t mean what I said. I really didn’t.” I said. “Well, you did in a way. Only because you may have to sacrifice your existence for the sake of the rest of us and all man-kind.” Enrique said as he grabbed my hands and held them. “Well maybe. But I love everyone here. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for any of you guys.” I said. “I gotta as you this question, and if you lie I’ll know it.” Enrique said. “Okay, what is it?” I asked. “What did you see when you were taken?” Enrique asked. I looked deep in Enrique’s eyes and found the answer. “You already know?” I said. “And Drausus?” he asked. I just nodded and turned away. “So, Arone is alive?” he asked. “Oh, very much alive.” I said. “Fuck! Well this is just fab-a-less.” he said as he got up to storm out of the dining hall. Cursing the whole way but, stopped long enough to turn back at me. “Miss Thang you’z need to go find Josh and squash this shit between you. He down at the waterfall where his sister was made a Goddess.” he said then turned back around and started walking and cursing. I ran to the front door and met Malachi coming in. “Hey, we need to talk.” Malachi said. “Later. I have to find Josh.” I said and flew up into the sky. As I flew near the water. I could see Shannon and Josh in the middle of the lake sitting on a giant lily pad. They were talking as mermaids were gathered around to help console Josh. As they talked I could hear everything that was said. “Well if you truly believe that Eiry meant what she said then maybe you should just cut ties with her completely.” Shannon said. “I couldn’t do that Shannon. I love her too much to throw away our friendship.” Josh said. “You’re right. You two have a very powerful friendship. Just promise me that you will hear her out before you do anything durastic.” Shannon said. “I promise. I do.” Josh said. “Good.” Shannon said and then flew away. Josh flew from the lily pad onto the bank and began skipping rocks. The lake actually has a shore and Josh just walked in the sand barefoot and continued skipping rocks. “Hey.” I said quietly. Josh turned to me with sad eyes. “Hey. I’m glad you’re okay.” he said. “Thanks.” I said. He nodded and turned to skip more rocks. “Josh, I just came to say a few things and when I’m done I will leave you alone.” I said. “Okay, start talking.” he said, shuffling rocks in his hands. “For as long as I can , you’ve always known what my actions were before I did them. It was stupid of me to say all that shit but, I said it out of fear and pity. If there was one person in the world that I ever loved, it is you. I changed you to a vampire. Not because you asked me to but, because I couldn’t imagine my world without you in it. I just got lucky on Shannon, I heard what she said, and if you want to cut ties with me

then that’s your decision. I guess I won’t be needing this anymore. Just never forget how much I love you.” I said as I laid the ring down on the rock and quickly turned and looked at me. Tears were flowing down his face. “That’s all I have to say.” I said as I turned away from him. Tears then fell from my eyes. Josh quickly grabbed the ring and in super human speed ran up in front of me before I could fly away. “I have a few things to say to you.” he said through tears. “Okay.” I said trying to stop my tears from falling but, not successfully. “First of all this ring never comes off your thumb again.” he said as he put it back on my thumb. Second, I love you, Eiry. I’ll never leave you in a lurch. So don’t ever say or think anything like that shit ever again.” he said sharply. “Third, I’ll never cut ties with you. Because I love you just as much as you love me. That’s what this ring means Eiry. This is for eternity. Until the stars burn out and even then I’ll be by your side.” he said. When he said that I just grabbed him and hugged him tight. I’m so sorry, Josh.” I said crying so hard. “It’s okay. It’s okay.” he said crying just as hard. We just held on to one another for a long time. Cracking jokes to one another and sitting by the lake as I rest my head upon his shoulder. We sat and talked about when we were human. Then he turned to me and smiled. “What?” I asked looking at him curiously. “Wanna dance with me?” he asked. “Always.” I said smiling. He then cupped my face and then I felt warmth again. Just like I felt when I realized that Josh was priceless in my human world. He had become even more so now that he and I were immortal. When he let go of my face, I looked down and saw that I was wearing a 1920’s gown that was crimson and black. I turned to look at the ribbons and seashells and they were the same colors as my gown. “How do you do that?” I asked. “I just imagine what I want you to wear and I color coordinate with you.” he said. “That’s awesome.” I said. “Yeah, I thought it was too.” he said. “How do you make thunder?” I asked. “There are a few ways I do it.” he said. “How?” I asked. “Sometimes I play my guitar if it is light thunder, if it is heavy then I play my drums, and if it’s violent thunder then I am usually enraged and you don’t want to know or see that.” he said. “Wow! That’s incredible. So it feeds off your emotions.” I said. “Yes, it does.” he said. “Awesome.” I said. “Malachi’s power is pretty cool as well.” Josh said. “Oh, yeah?” I asked. “Yeah, he rides a jet black horse with a silver mane, and silver hooves. Malachi also has a lightning whip which is completely bad ass.” he said. “Yeah, that is pretty gnarly.” I said. “It’s even better when you actually see it. You want to come up with me when we have another thunderstorm later tonight?” Josh said as we danced on the grey clouds. “I have a feeling I will already be up here when it hits.” I said as my eye caught Malachi’s glare. “What’s the deal with you?” Josh asked. “I dunno. I think he’s pissed off at me.” I said. “Well, that sucks.” he said. “Not so much. As

long as I know you and I are okay.” I said smiling up at Josh. “We’re good.” he said smiling back at me. “Groovy. I think I better go and talk to him because his stare is getting more evil.” I said. “Yeah, I think you better.” Josh said. “Malachi! Little help here?” I said. “What?” Malachi asked. “I thought you wanted to talk. I can’t get over there without your help.” I said. Malachi pulled out his lightning whip and cracked it. Then whipped it around twice in the air and lassoed me around the waist. He pulled the whip and I went flipping into the air and landed right in his arms. He had ahold of me to prevent me from falling off the edge of the clouds. “That was awesome! Little scary but, awesome.” I said. Malachi just smiled. “Not to mention that you look freaky when you crack your whip.” I said. Malachi started laughing. “What? What did I say?” I asked. “Nothing. You just caught me off gaurd with that.” he said still laughing. “Why are you mad at me, Malachi?” I asked. Malachi then stopped his laughter. “Eiry, I’m not mad at you. I’m worried about you. Where were you taken?” he said. “I could tell you but, I don’t think you’d believe me.” I said. “Try me.” he said firmly. “Arone’s Kingdom. For the most part it was beautiful but dark. A strange energy or power just flows throughout that whole place it seems.” I said. “Did you see Arone?” Malachi asked with concern in his voice. “Yes.” I said. “Shit! Okay we gotta go to the castle now.” he said. “Uh, okay.” I said cluelessly. “Come on, darlin’.” he said. Malachi grabbed me up and then grabbed his whip and cracked it into the sky to make a red lightning bolt to tell everyone to gather in the dining hall. Then he cracked it again and we swung down from the clouds. Malachi’s white silk shirt fluttered in the wind along with his beautiful long silver hair. Which I finally realized was completely silver now. His white eyes just radiated with pure electricity. I noticed all this as he smiled at me as we descended from the clouds. When we were in front of the castle he stared at me for a moment. “Awkward.” I said under my breath. “I know, I’m sorry.” he said. “I still wanna watch the storm tonight. Is that okay?” I asked. “Of course.” he said. Then he smiled again showing his beautiful teeth and natural fangs. “Okay ladies and gentlemen, please put a halt to the chatter.” Abel said. Everyone quieted and Aryan walked into the dining hall. “Alright Malachi, why have we assembled this time?” Aryan asked.

Chapter Fourty-Two

“E IRY HAS SEEN him with her own eyes.” said Malachi. “Seen who?” Magnolia asked. “Arone.” Aryan said as he stared into my eyes. “Is that true?” Josh asked. “Yeah, it’s true.” I said. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Josh asked. “Because I wanted to talk to you . Not all the other bullshit, I just wanted to put you first.” I said. Josh smiled and winked at me and I smiled back at him. I then told everything I saw including the death of Drausus. We then locked into battle mode and I went to my bed chambers. I changed my clothes and waited on my balcony and I saw the lightning whip come at me. This time it gently but quickly whisked me up into th clouds. I looked down to see if it burned my white satin gown and to my surprise it didn’t. As the end of the whip left my waist, I firmly stood on the clouds and waited around for what seemed like a long time. Then Malachi came galloping on his black horse with silver hooves and silver mane. As they were galloping past, Malachi grabbed me and lifted me onto the horse with him and sat me side saddle in front of him. His hair flowed in the wind and his eyes surged with electricity. I couldn’t help but stare at him and I knew that he noticed my staring. I found him incredible in all his power and beauty. As we galloped through the sky I noticed wings were spreading from the horses body that crackled with intense electricity. I had never seen a pegasus before, I didn’t believe they existed. As we ascended from the clouds, Josh sat on a thunder wall cloud and played his guitar and the crack of the whip sounded amazing against the thunder walls. We flew higher and higher, Malachi cracked his whip and made something deadly turn into something so beautiful. The rumble of the thunder just intensified its beauty. When the thunderstorm was done, we got off the pegasus and he ran behind a cloud and we just watched as he disappeared. Malachi smiled at me and got his whip back out and cracked it on a cloud and swung me to my balcony. “Well so, what did you think of that?” he asked nervously. “It was absolutely incredible.” I said. “I’m so glad you enjoyed it. I really am.” Malachi said. “Well I am so glad that you let me witness it with you.” I said. Malachi looked at me and gazed for a moment and then quickly kissed me on the cheek and cracked his whip and went back into the clouds. I followed him and flew in front of him and said, “Okay, what’s wrong? What did I do?” Malachi looked at me with a puzzled look on his face and said, “There is nothing that you did.” “Then why kiss me on the cheek and

then go away like you were trying to flee from me?” I asked. “I panicked and I didn’t want to make an ass of myself.” he said. “How would you have made an ass of yourself?” I asked. “Like this.” he said as he cupped my face in his hands and kissed me with such soft lips. I put my hands on his forearms and pulled him closer to me. He then pulled away from me and looked at me with a concerned look. “That would not have made you look like an ass. If you had done nothing and just flew away, that would’ve made you look like an ass.” I said with a smile. Malachi started laughing and said, “Yeah, I could see where that would’ve made me look like an ass.” Malachi then escorted me back to my balcony and we talked for a bit. I could see the lights flickering in my chambers and I looked at Malachi, he had a troubled look on his face. “What is it?” I asked. Malachi then pushed me into the room and closed the balcony doors and dropped his lightning whip on the floor and kissed me ionately. Running his hands all over my body, all the while sending electrical charges all through me. The electrical currents that were flowing through the room turned my stereo on which was playing “The Missing” by Filter. Malachi bit into me just above my left breast and then rared back and let out a growl. As he did, I then bit into his neck and he gasped and pushed me back onto the bed. We made love for hours and as we did we studied each other in our embrace. When the sexual desires were finally out of our systems I finally asked, “Why were trying to hold back from me?” “Because I wasn’t sure if you had the same urges as I did.” he said. “Well now you know.” I said. “Yeah, now I know.” he said with a cocky grin. He then got up and got dressed and kissed me again. “I have to go.” he said. “I know.” I said. Malachi picked up his lightning whip and electricity crackled through him immensely and he opened the balcony doors and cracked the whip to catch a cloud. He then looked back at me and kissed his fingertips and blew it to me and then flung himself back into the clouds. I decided to try a blue milk bath that Enrique swore by. At least he did when I first came to the Castle of Donnchadh. I nestled myself in my glass ice cream dish of a bathtub. I turned the radio on that sat next to the bathtub. “Copperhead Road” by Steve Earle was playing and I just sat back and relaxed and sang with the song. I reminisced about my human life as I sang the song, about how my dad and I used to sit and talk about music for hours sometimes days. I got out of the bath feeling more at ease but, there was still something amiss. I just shook it off and put on my night clothes and crawled into bed and fell fast asleep. When I awoke I was in a room made of what looked like charcoal marble. Apparently while I slept I was abducted yet again but, I slept throughout the whole ordeal. Everything seemed to be draped with satin sheets and had such great elegance and taste. Everything was incredible, right down to the fine crystal liquor bottles that were occupied by

different arrangements of liquor. Majestic was the only word that you could use to describe the beauty. “Milady, your presence is requested.” A voice said from behind the door. I then ran to the door and opened it. There stood an amazing looking young maiden. She was absolutely beautiful, fair skinned, light complected but, she wasn’t human at all. I could tell this about her, which only drew on my curiosity. “Where am I?” I managed to ask. “I believe you know the answer to that.” the maiden replied. “No. I’m afraid I don’t.” I said. “Oh yes, you do. You’re a Goddess. Search your intuition.” The young maiden replied as she dressed me in a corset. As she tied it, I flinched and groaned. “I’m terribly sorry.” she said. “Do I really have to wear this?” I asked as I flinched again. “Yes milady, it is required.” she said. The gown was satin black with royal blue sleeves that fell off the shoulders onto the arms. “Wow! The shells and ribbons in your hair color coordinate automatically. That’s amazing.” she said. “Yeah, I thought so too.” I said. “Well come now, I must take you to meet the Master.” she said before I could explain about the ribbons and seashells. I was lead down a very wide staircase which was decorated in charcoal and royal blue as well. The chandelier alone was incredible, I literally had never seen anything so beautiful. And as I continued to walk I just had this overwhelming feeling to ask the young maiden questions like word vomit. It’s almost as if she could read my thoughts because she quickly turned to me and said, “Listen, because I’m going to only say this once. The things that have been told are false. What you think you know, you don’t. And what you need to know will be revealed.” she said. “Is he going to kill me?” I asked. “All will be revealed.” she said. “He is going to, then.” I said. She then pushed me against the corridor wall. “This will ease you, Eiry.” she said and then blew something floral smelling on me. “Breathe it in you.” she said. I did as she instructed and breathed in. As soon as I did I could feel a calming sensation run right throughout my body. “What are you?” I asked. “I’m a Witch, Eiry.” she said. “Oh.” I said in a shocked tone. “Yeah, so come on.” she said. “Okay, I’m coming.” I said. I followed her into a great dining hall. Where she sat me at a huge dining table. A tall figure was standing in front of the fire place. “Hello, my darling, Eiry.” he said. “Hello.” I said quietly. “How do you like your quarters?” he asked. “Um, it’s beautiful.” I said. “Mmm, I’m glad you like it.” he said as he walked over to the dining table. His movements were so fluid, and his voice was captivating. “Are you going to kill me?” I asked without hesitation. He looked at me like he was taken aback by my question. “Why would you ask such a question?” he asked. “Aryan said Arone wanted to kill me. I just figured you work for Arone and now you’re going to kill me.” I said through tears. “Ah, yes, my little bastard of a son.” he said. “What?” I asked. “What else has he told you?” he asked as he sat down next to me. “Wait,

you’re Arone?” I asked. “Well yes, who or what did you expect?” he asked. I touched his face and studied him briefly before he pulled my hand gently away. “Hmm. You don’t want to go there, my darling.” he said softly. “Why? Does my soul speak to you, too?” I asked sarcastically. “Yes. As a matter of fact it does.” he said. “What does it say?” I asked seriously. “All sorts of things that you’ll never it to.” he said with a smug grin that was beautiful in a sinister sort of way. “How old are you?” I asked. “Much older than you.” he said. “What are you?” I asked. “I don’t know. I’m numerous things. When I was human I studied Black Magic. When my son Aryan bit into my jugular and ripped my head off. I was just beginning to grasp the Black Arts. I started Black Magic when I was 23 years old. I haven’t been human since I was 24 years old. When Aryan was born I was 30 years old. He hated me for my beliefs because we are royalty and royal blood should never study such evil. Aryan became a young man of 21 years of age and decided he wanted to get married. The problem was that he wanted to marry a peasant girl and royalty were forbidden to marry outside the royal bloodline. Meaning he had to marry a princess of equal caliber. When he refused I told him that if he married the peasant girl then he’d have no title to the crown or anything else. He gladly accepted and said he didn’t want anything to do with the crown.” Arone said. “Oh my Goddess.” I sighed. “You okay?” A sinister came from my mouth. “What the fuck do you care? You’re just gonna kill me in the end anyway.” I said. “No. Sweetheart, I’m the one who cares for you. And I will go through hell and time to ensure your safety and trust. Just to make you see that.” Arone said as he leaned in very close to me and was very sincere. “What? Now I suppose you’re gonna tell me that you love me.” I said. He then looked away from me and he looked very sad. “I suppose it would be a bit cliche if I were to say yes.” he said. “Wait. You mean to say you do love me? I asked. “What does it matter? All you’ll say is that I don’t know you and so how could I possibly love you. But the truth is, is that I know you better than you know yourself.” he said. “Oh my Goddess! I just want to come out of my head and skin for that matter.” I screamed. “Hey. Talk to me.” he said. “Arone, ever since I was changed, everything has been a lie. Just one big fat lie. And hate, hurt, loss, pain, regret, and so much sorrow but, never any love. None that is real, anyway. My maker is a lying douche bag and it should’ve been his father that changed me.” I said crying. “Yes, it should’ve been me.” he said. “So what does Aryan want from me?” I asked. “He wants your help but, not only your help. Your friends help as well to take me out. To get the throne.” he said. “Why do I feel like there is more to it than that?” I asked. “He believes that you can undo our curse.” Arone said. “Great. That’s just perfect.” I said. “But I want to be honest with you. I need your help as well.” he said. “Well that’s refreshing. Honesty. I

like it. What do you want help with?” I asked. “I need you to help me break the curse on my kingdom.” he said. “What curse?” I asked. “The curse that keeps all these good people creatures.” he said. “Wait, what?” I asked. “Yeah it’s a curse on this castle.” he said. “Aryan said that you cursed him because he wouldn’t spill innocent blood of a peasant maiden.” I said. “No. Our bloodline was cursed. Which means no matter what magic we inhabit, we will never be human again but, the people who work here can be freed from this curse.” Arone said. “I thought the curse couldn’t be broken unless I did it.” I said. “Aryan believes that you can break the curse on the bloodline but, you’ll not be able to Eiry.” Arone said. “What are you not telling me?” I asked. “Well when I forbade Aryan to marry the peasant maiden he became angry. He then told the young woman what had happened and she also became angry but, when he had told her that he loved her and was going to marry her anyway she was happy again. So two days before they were to be married, she became irritated that the castle staff was doing absolutely nothing to prepare the wedding. She then went to Aryan and asked what was going on. He proceeded to tell her that in order to marry her he had to renounce the throne. She then became enraged and that’s when Aryan found out she was actually a very powerful witch that had conjured a spell to make him fall in love with her. She wanted the throne for herself but, when she found it wasn’t within her grasp, she then cursed our bloodline.” Arone said. “Why did Aryan kill you?” I asked. “Aryan killed me because he felt that it was my fault. If I had just given him what he wanted then none of this would’ve happened. What he failed to realize was is that if I had given that to him then we would’ve all met our deaths.” he said. “Did this affect your wife in any way?” I asked. “No. My wife died shortly after Abel was born.” he said. “Why did you kill Drausus?” I asked in a sad tone. “Drausus was sent by Neddah and Aryan to spy on me and to keep you in the dark.” he said. “Okay, what about Cirian?” I asked. Secretly dreading to hear that he’s a bad guy. “Cirian’s loyalties lie with me.” he said. I sighed in relief and Arone saw that I was glad. “Mmm-hmm.” Arone said smiling. “What?” I said trying to sound innocent. “Nothing. You do know that Cirian is my brother, don’t you? That’s how he was able to find you the first time I requested your presence here.” he said. “Okay, so Cirian is your brother? Why isn’t he royalty?” I asked. “Cirian is royalty. He just prefers to be under the radar.” Arone said. “But Cirian isn’t like you and your sons, is he?” I asked. “Cirian has a different father than I do, so he wasn’t affected by the curse.” Arone said. “So what would you say that you and your boys are?” I asked. “I’d say we’re vampire-demon sorcerers. Cirian is the same but, he has more abilities than we do. His blood isn’t pure and so therefore he can bend over the line.” Arone said. “Does anyone else know this?” I asked. “Yes actually they

do.” said a voice just outside the dining hall. “Please enlighten us brother.” Arone said. Cirian came into the dining hall and smiled really big, as did Arone. They walked up to each other and hugged and laughed. The laughter stopped when Cirian turned his gaze to me. “Only the one’s that need to know are the one’s that know I’m royalty.” he said. “Oh, um excuse me. I think I’m going to be sick.” I said and ran through the great hall and down another huge staircase and out the doors. Cirian spread his wings out on the balcony and dove down and grabbed me. “Let me go!” I yelled. “Why?!” Cirian yelled back. “Because you’re a lying asshole.” I said. “Oh, like you haven’t lied?” he asked. “No, not to you I haven’t.” I said. “Well neither have I.” he said. “Yeah right. Whatevs.” I said as I started walking away. “What? You mean the night Aryan came to collect you? Well I had to lie then.” he said. “Oh yeah? Why?” I asked. “Because if I had let on about my feelings for you then Arone’s plan would’ve went to shit. I or you couldn’t afford that.” Cirian said. “Okay.” I said. “You don’t believe me do you?” he asked. “Nah, not really.” I said as I started walking back to talk to Arone. “Okay what do I gotta do to convince you?” Cirian said under his breath. He then walked up to me, grabbed me, spun me around to face him and kissed the hell outta me. Leaving me completely breathless he let go of me all of a sudden. “Oh yeah! That was good for me, too!” Cirian said as he walked into the castle before me. It wasn’t his normal walk either, it wasn’t his usual jangly walk, it was more of a strut like he accomplished something. I just rolled my eyes and body checked him as I walked past him. “What?” he asked. I just scoffed at him. “You can’t say that you didn’t enjoy that.” he said. “No. You’re right, I did enjoy. That doesn’t mean that you get to off like a d-bag though.” I said matter-of-fact-like. “Okay.” he said in a tone that indicated that he had no idea that he was acting that way. I just continued walking to the great hall and entering the family room. Arone was standing in front of the fireplace just staring at the rolling flames and the popping of the wood. “Are you alright?” I asked Arone. “Yes. What made you ask?” he said. “Because it looks like you were staring off into the void. Everyone knows the void contains your past. It’s true for any vampire.” I said. He just smiled and turned back to the fire. I then began to walk toward the door. “I’ll leave you with your thoughts then.” I said as I continued for the doorway. Then in a flash, Arone stood in front of me. His eyes were glowing very bright. He was starting to make me feel a bit uneasy. “Why are you so gracious, Eiry?” he asked while never looking away from my eyes. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Just, please answer me.” he said with slight fierceness in his voice. “Arone, calm down. I will answer anything you wish. Anything I can answer but, I don’t know what you mean.” I said. “I’ve never met a vampire quite like you. When a human is made vampire then most

of their humanity shuts off. For some strange reason, yours did not, it just intensified. I don’t have a clue on how that is possible.” he said. “I don’t have an answer that would satisfy. I’m sorry. I can’t help that I care but, I do.” I said. “Well why do you care for me? I know that you do but, I have given you no reason or proof to trust me and yet you do without evidence.” he said. “Because it is my choice and this is what I choose to do. Regardless of the outcome, I need to invest my faith in someone. I know it sounds stupid but, it fits with me. So I will not question it.” I said. “Why are you fond of me when you have feelings for my brother?” he asked. “I could ask you the same question.” I said. He came closer to me and touched my cheek and ran his thumb across my lips softly. The torches around the room blazed all of a sudden. We just stood there continuing what ever was happening between us like nothing was going on around us. Mist seemed to cover the room from every point. The fireplace made the mist glow, which also did the same to the room. Arone ran his fingers down the curves of my neck and shoulders. Then pulling me closer to him, he ran his hands through my hair. As he did, my head tilted back and he kissed me softly on my neck. I gasped and then looked back into his eyes. I gasped and then looked back into his eyes. We just stared for a moment or two and then he sighed and kissed me. Something ran all through me, something I couldn’t explain. It wasn’t a bad feeling. It was more like I should just trust hin because he may be the one to save me. I have felt safe with others before but, never like this. Someone then entered the doorway. “Ahem. Sorry to interrupt your Highness but, there is an urgent matter that requires your attention.” said one of his servants. Arone’s gaze never waivered or faultered with mine until he had to leave the room. “Wow!!!” I whispered to myself. “Whoa!!!” Arone whispered to himself. Was this supposed to happen? I kept askin myself. My makers father is supposed to be my enemy but, he clearly isn’t. But my maker made me to use me and couldn’t give two shits about me or my friends that have become my family. So why am I into Arone? This doesn’t make any damn sense. All this was rambling around in my head as I found myself in an old mechanics shop with motorcycles, cars, four wheelers, and a locker full of helmets, gloves, knee and elbow pads. Next to the locker was a glass cabinet that was opened and it was filled with the keys to the vehicles. I found a Harley Davidson tricycle and since I’ve always wanted to ride one, the tricycle is the one I chose. It was painted plum crazy purple with aqua flames, which was gorgeous. I saw leather pants and jackets in another huge locker against the opposite wall. So I decided to ditch my gown and corset and then put on the leather clothes. I looked at myself in the mirror and all I could say was, “Oooh. Now you’re speaking my language.” I laughed at what I had said as I climbed on the tryke and started it up. It rumbled like a

thunderstorm symphony, I pushed the remote button and the garage door began opening. As the door rose from the ground, I saw a figure standing in front of the door. It was a man who also had wings as well and I could tell that he was related to Arone and Cirian. “You gonna ride?” he asked. “Gonna try.” I replied. “First time?” he asked. “Yep. I’m a virgin.” I said with a smile. He smiled a beautiful smile back. “I’ll ride with you.” he said. “You don’t have to do that. I’m sure I can manage.” I said. “Look I’d really like to ride with you. No one here rides but me. It gets kinda lonely all by yourself.” he said. “Okay.” I said as I shrugged my shoulders. We then pulled out of the garage and hauled ass off the castle grounds. Thank goodness for my night vision because I had sunglasses to shield my eyes from flying bugs and oncoming car lights. If car lights hit a vampires eyes just right they reflect an odd color and then the humans know what we are.

Chapter Fourty-Three

W E FINALLY PULLED into a field that overlooked the moon and a small village. “You’re a natural on that bike.” he said as he took off his sunglasses. “Thanks.” I said as I took mine off as well. “Thought this was your first time?” he said. “My dad had a Harley and I used to watch him ride. The rest is common sense.” I said. “You do all that just from observation?’’ he asked. “Yeah.” I said. “That’s pretty impressive.” he said. “Thanks.” I said. “Your welcome. I still have to remind myself to keep my wings tucked back or else I will get ripped right off my bike.” he said smiling. “Oh shit.” I said while laughing. “I hope I’m not being rude but, who are you?” he asked. “Oh, I’m Eiry.” I replied. “Really? So you’re here of your own accord?” he asked. “Well…..I wasn’t but, I guess I am now.” I said. “Hmm. Interesting.” he said. “Why is that interesting?” I asked. “Well I just figured that Aryan would’ve fed you a banquet of bullshit .” he said. “He did.” I said. “And you’re still here?” he asked. “Yeah.” I said. “Wow!” he exclaimed. “What?” I asked. “You’re not like anyone else are you?” he asked. “Um….not quite sure what you mean by that but, no I’m not.” I said. He just sat sideways on his motorcycle to give me his undivided attention. “Who are you, by the way?” I asked. “Cirian is my father.” he said. “Seriously?” I asked. “Yes seriously.” he said. “Okay, what is your name?” I asked. “My name is Caine. I’m sorry. I should have been more forthcoming with my identity.” he said. “It’s no problem. Must have been pretty weird to have seen a woman about to ride a Harley.” I said. “No, not at all. Actually it was pretty hot.” he said smiling. “Really? You think so?” I asked. “Yeah, most definitely. My dad and uncle are gonna fight for your honor, you know that right?” he said. “No they won’t. I’ll make sure of that.” I said. “How?” he asked. “Just leave that to me.” I said. Caine just looked at me with a puzzled look. “Hey can I ask you something?” I asked hesitantly. “Sure, fire away.” he said. “Is it in our nature to have countless affairs?” I asked. Pausing laughter came out of Caine’s perfect mouth. His laughter was very contagious because I found myself laughing as well. “What?” I said still laughing. “Well your question just caught me off guard.” he said through laughter. “You’re making fun of me.” I said. “No. I wouldn’t do that.” he said in a smirky cocky way. “Yes, yes you are.” I said still giggling. “Okay, maybe just a little.” he said. “Uh-huh, I knew it.” I said looking down at the bike. “Hey.” he said. “What?” I replied. “Jump on the back of my

bike.” he said. “Why? Where we going?” I asked. “Just come on. I wanna show you something. Where’s your spirit of adventure?” he said. “Hey, I’m adventurous.” I said. “Yeah. Right. Prove it.” he said through a cocky grin. “I don’t have to prove anything to you.” I said. “Ah, I see. You’re chicken. I get it.” he said. “I am not chicken. Okay dammit, I’ll prove it.” I said. I grabbed the keys from the tryke and zipped up my leather jacket and got on the back of his motorcycle. “Mm-hmm. I knew it. Hang on.” he said. “To what?” I asked. “Me!” he yelled over the roar of his bike engine as we took off like a bat out of hell. “Oh shit!” I yelped through laughter. We rode for a long time. We were pointing out star constellations and looking at the town folk. And the tall old buildings that are not of use anymore and the little boutiques in center of town. We wound up driving to a cliff overlooking the town. “You need a re-charge?” Caine asked as he pulled out two blood bags. “Yeah, you read my mind.” I said. We sat on the edge of the cliff with our legs dangling over the edge. “You’re pretty fun.” I found myself blurting. “You are too.” he said through another pausing laugh. I kissed him on the cheek. “This is just what I needed.” I said. “You’re different than I ever imagined.” he said. “Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” I asked. “It’s good.” he said. “You’re not crushing on me are you?” I said in a joking tone. “Yeah, I am as a matter of fact. Pretty hard if you want to know the truth.” he said. “What? I was just kidding.” I said. “I know but, I’m not.” he said. “Oh, man.” I said under my breath. “I heard that.” he said as he got up and turned the radio on, on his bike. Alice in Chains was playing the song “Got Me Wrong.” I found myself swinging my legs to the beat of the song. I just grooved through the whole song and the next song as well which was Red Hot Chili Peppers’ “Gong Li.” I got up and danced and sang. As I did, I looked at Caine and smiled while singing. He just smiled back and watched me dance. “You know, you remind me of my best friend.” I said. “Oh yeah? How?” he asked while his eyes were still focused on me. “Well, you’re cool to hang with and you make me feel young.” I said as I started spinning around. As I stopped spinning, Caine grabbed me and started grinding up against me. He spun me around and pulled me back to him very closely. We danced and danced and then he kissed me. My thighs then went up in flames and it shot and radiated throughout my body. Caine pulled away slightly to look at my eyes. They were glowing, as were his. It was an amazing garnet red. He twirled me around and then quickly took off his jacket and mine as well. We started dancing again and as dawn approached, we found ourselves back where we had left my bike. “To answer your question from earlier. The answer is yes. If a vampire shuts him or herself down then yes there are torrid love affairs.” he said. “Well fuck!” I said. “What?” he asked. “I guess I’m just a hoe.” I said sadly. “What? Why?” he asked through hysterical

laughter. “Cause all I seem to want is sex and blood.” I said. “You’re not a hoe. It’s natural.” he said. “Really?” I asked. “Yes. When you find the one that makes this life worth living, then things will change. I promise you.” he said with a smile. “Good. I was worried about that.” I said. “Hey. You tired?” he asked. “No. Why?” I asked. “Let’s take your bike back.” he said. “Okay.” I replied. We took off down the road and we hit the castle garage. I put the bike up and Caine still had his motorcycle running. He held out his hand and nodded his head for me to get on. “The sun is about to come up.” I said. “Trust me chicken.” he said through a sexy cocky grin. I got on the motorcycle and wrapped up into him again. He looked back at me and smiled and said, “We’re gonna go real fast. So scoot up to me and lean with my body. Okay?” I just nodded my head in agreement. We rode hard and fast but, the sun was coming up faster. Caine could tell that I was getting weaker from my grip. He then stopped the bike and put the kickstand down and took off his black trenchcoat. He shot up into the air and his beautiful wings shot out. He floated back down and faced me on the bike. “Do you trust me?” he asked. I shook my head yes. “Okay.” he said then bit into his arm and presented it to me. “Drink.” he said. “But…” I started. “Dammit drink!” he urged. I did what he told me to do. He then jumped up and landed back on the bike and started it up and we took off again. I grabbed him even tighter as the sun hit us with it’s fierce brightness. We came to a house deep in the woods. It was beautiful, and then I stopped. I noticed that I was not burning in the sun. “Caine, why am I not burning?” I asked frantically. “My blood let’s you walk in the sun.” he said. “Wow! This is amazing.” I said. “Come on.” Caine said. As soon as I walked in the house, this overwhelming horrible pain went all through me. Blood sprayed from my mouth and screamed out in pain. I then heard wings whooshing in the air and then the front door flew open and I heard a voice. “Aryan?” I cried. “What the hell?” Cirian said. “I don’t know dad. She just started screaming in pain.” Caine said. “She’s dying. Go outside and get your uncle’s attention.” Cirian said fast and frantically. Caine went outside, flew to the top of his roof. Letting the sun soak through him, he then shot bright balls of light out of the palm of his hands. Seconds later, Arone arrived. “What is it Caine?” Arone asked. As soon as he asked I screamed out in pain again from the house. “Don’t you fucking die on me, Eiry!” Cirian said loudly. In super human speed, Arone rushed into the house. Instantly Arone seemed to know what was wrong and what to do about it. “Cirian take her into your wings and take her to the basement until her pain subsides.” Arone said. Cirian picked me up and did as instructed. “Aryan, please forgive me.” I moaned quietly and then screamed out in pain again. “Shhh. Aryan isn’t here baby. It’s me, Cirian.” Cirian said sadly as he took me to the basement. “How did Cirian know she was in trouble?”

Arone asked. “Well they have been together uncle. They may have fed from one another.” Caine said. “Yeah, that’s probably true.” Arone said. Cirian then came back upstairs. “Caine go and sit with Eiry please.” Cirian asked as he wiped the tears away from his eyes. “What’s wrong with her uncle Arone?” Caine asked as he started for the basement stairs. “Eiry can’t drink your blood and then be out in the sun, Caine.” Arone said. “Why?” Cirian and Caine both asked. “Because you are the God of Sun, Caine. She is the Goddess of Moon.” Arone said. “What does that mean?” Caine asked. “It means that Eiry’s powers bound her to never walk the day, goober. Also her powers are becoming more and more positive that she is Chosen for such a title.” Arone said. “So she can’t even drink my blood?” Caine asked. “Of course she can drink your blood but, she’ll never be a day walker.” Arone said. “Oh, I wish I’d known sooner before I hurt her.” Caine said. “It was an accident son. You had no knowledge of this unfortunate fact.” Cirian said. “When nightfall hits, bring her back to the castle. She will be weak for a bit.” Arone said. Arone was about to leave and the Caine stopped him. “Uncle, are you mad at me?” Caine asked. “A little. It was arrogant of you to assume such an attempt. But then I cannot be angry with you because you did not know.” Arone said. “I’m sorry.” Caine said sadly as he put his head down. Arone put his hand on Caine’s shoulder and said, “All is well my nephew.” Arone smiled at Caine and spread his wings and flew back toward the castle. Cirian and Caine then blacked out the living room and then carried me up to a bed that they put in there for me. They watched over me like I was a rare priceless artifact or something. I noticed these things as I slipped in and out of consciousness. Cirian finally went back to the castle and shortly after he left I woke up. “You okay?” Caine asked sadly. “I’m fine. You okay?” I asked. “Not really. I damn near killed you. I’m a little fucking far from okay.” he said just before he walked into the sun. I wanted to follow him of course but, I knew that I couldn’t. Feeling weak, I went to the refrigerator and found a bunch of blood bags. I drank a couple and then I sat down on the bed and just decided to sleep. As soon as the sun went down I could feel it. I immediately got dressed and as I was walking to the door I noticed that Caine was in his room sound asleep. I just slightly smiled and crept out the door. As I turned around to fly to the castle, I was startled to see Arone’s glowing eyes staring back at me. “How are you feeling?” he asked. “I’m okay. Other than you scaring the shit out of me just now.” I said. “Sorry.” he said through a smile. “What are you doing here?” I asked. “Just wanted to make sure you’re okay.” he said. “Yeah. You’re so full of shit.” I said and flew up into the air and turned and looked down at him. “Why would you say that?” Arone asked. I just gave him my infamous, “Really?” look. “Get serious. I know the real reason why you’re here. You are curious if I slept

with your nephew.” I said and then I took off. As I flew over the castle, Arone crashed into me and slammed me onto the roof. I pushed away from him but, somehow he caught me before I got away. “What the hell was that for?” I asked. “Why would you say that?” he asked. “Because it’s true.” I said. “How do you know?” he asked. I thought about it for a moment and all of a sudden the moonstone color in my eyes began glowing. “I don’t know. I’m changing, Arone. Aren’t I?” I asked. “Yes, you are.” Arone said. “Is that bad?” I asked. “No. Not at all. It’s just that all of your powers are finally taking over you. Because you are Chosen to wield them.” he said. “What exactly does that entail?” I asked. “Well for starters you’ll never be a daywalker. You’ve inherited the Moon and that has significant consequence. Just like Caine has the Sun, Josh has Thunder, Malachi has Lightning, and Shannon has Water. All of these will take their toll on all of you and absorb you. You’ll feel and be stronger than you’ve ever imagined.” Arone said. “So I am going to be alright, aren’t I?” I asked. “Yes, you will all be fine. Aryan will help your friends as well, until he doesn’t anymore.” “What? What do you mean, anymore?” I asked. “Well he’ll help them until he doesn’t need them anymore.” Arone said. “And when he doesn’t need them anymore? What will happen then?” I asked. “You know the answer to that question, love.” he said. “He’ll kill them, won’t he?” I asked. “Yes.” he said. “I have to go back.” I said and then started rambling on and on. All the while, Arone was trying to calm me down and then he finally grabbed me and shook me. “Listen!!!” Arone yelled, snapping me back to reality and focusing on him. “Going back, isn’t going to help your friends. It’ll only end up getting them killed sooner.” Arone said. “Will you help me?” I asked. “Yes. Anything you need. I’m here.” Arone assured. “Okay.” I said, as I did I turned around and collapsed. Arone apparently caught me and took me to his bed chambers. When I came to, I didn’t know where the hell I was and I sat straight up on the bed and yelled, “What the hell?!” Arone immediately came through the doorway and sat on his bed with me. He brushed the hair back from my face. “Where am I?” I asked. “You’re in my bed chambers.” he said. “I ed out, didn’t I?” I asked. “Yes you did.” he said. “Mmm.” I replied. “How do you feel?” he asked. “A little disoriented but, other than that I am alright.” I said. As I sat up in his bed, I began to cry while Arone went to get me some blood bags. Something in me was absolutely taking over because the blood bags weren’t appealing to me at all. I needed to hunt, my blood needed to be fresh. I was just glad that I was still dressed. I went and opened the doors to the balcony and mist gathered around me this time it was violet and moonstone colored. I flew into the night sky and found myself in the middle of town in a darkened alley. The town was quaint and unique for something so small. I stuck to the shadows like I

was taught by Abel and I picked my target. I never asked permission like some vampires do so they won’t kill. I just took it and didn’t care who I killed. I just shut my feelings off on all of it. As the blowed burst into my mouth, I felt my eyes glowing fiercely and reveled in the feeling of it all and embraced being what I am. I had killed four victims before I had, had my fill. I woke up to find myself in front of the castle steps. I looked around and no one was around. I walked into the castle to find Arone sitting on the steps of the great staircase with his head held in his hands. He then raised his head and saw me and looked relieved. He rushed down the stairs and grabbed me and hugged me. “Where the hell have you been.” he asked. Caine and Cirian stood behind Arone and they just looked at me. “I fed.” I said as my head looked downward. “What? Where?” Cirian asked. “In town. In the shadows. I killed them.” I said. As soon as I said it I realized what I had done. Then, in super human speed I ran to my room. I crawled into the bathtub that shaped more like a hot tub. As I sat there trying to piece together what had happened, and there was a knock at the door. “What?!” I shouted. “May I come in?” Caine asked through the door. “Yeah, whatever.” I said. I then heard the door open and then close again. Footsteps approached the bathroom until they stopped right behind me. “You come to judgement?” I asked. Caine then came around the bathtub, only he was naked. “Um….what the hell are you doing?” I asked while trying not to notice his shape and all his splendor. “Scoot over, let me in there.” he said. “Alright.” I said as I moved over. We sat there for a few seconds and then Caine grabbed my foot and began rubbing it. “I couldn’t judgement on you or anyone else.” he said. “I don’t know what happened, Caine. I really don’t.” I said. “Don’t worry about it. I went through the same thing. It’s only going to get more intense. In order for your powers to grab a hold. They have to absorb you into them. If you absorb them then they won’t accept the host that holds them and you die.” he said. “Really?’’ I asked. “Yes, it’s really weird but, that is the way it works.” he said. We then sat in the bathtub and talked and laughed and dunk each other under the water. After the bath, Caine left and I just settled into my bed and curled up and fell fast asleep. The next night I got up and walked around the castle and I noticed that Caine was asleep. I don’t know why I was fascinated with him but, I was completely curious about him. I just sat on the side of his bed and stared at him in awe. “You’re starting to scare me.” he said while his eyes were still closed. “What? Why?” I said. “You’re staring and it’s a bit disturbing.” he said while trying not to smile. “Sorry. I’ll go.” I said in humiliation. “Why are you staring?” he asked. “You’re just interesting is all.” I said. “Um-hmm.” he said. “Whatever. Shut-up.” I said through laughter. “You like me don’t you?” he said. “Yeah, you’re a good friend.” I said. “No, I mean, you really like me.” he said. “No.

You’re my friend is all.” I said. “Oh okay, you can be in denial. I’ll wait.” he said. “Shut-up.” I said laughing. I was about to get up and he pulled me back down on the bed and started tickling me and play biting and growling and I just laughed. I then looked up and saw Arone standing in the doorway smiling at us. “Hello uncle.” Caine said. Arone nodded to Caine and then gave a signal for him to leave the room for a moment. When Caine left I looked at Arone and said, “What’s going on?” Arone simply smiled at me and said, “Josh and Jaxon are here.” They followed a demon here, I have sent demons to watch your castle while you have been here. Josh was clever enough to know how to move and when to move to follow the demon.” Cirian then walked through the doorway and said, “They’re downstairs, Arone.” “Okay, let’s go and talk to them.” Arone and I said at the same time. As soon as Arone walked in eye shot of Josh and Jaxon, their eyes were huge. Arone is quiet powerful and you can tell just by looking at him. Then when they saw me, the look Josh gave me was pure evil. Like he hated my very existence. I just looked downward because I couldn’t take his glare a moment longer. “Gentlemen, good evening.” Arone’s voice broke through the awkward silence. Josh and Jaxon both bowed to Arone. “Are you hungry? I have blood bags. You both must be hungry after your journey. After all you are in Romania.” Arone said. “Romania?” Jaxon asked in a surprised. “Correct me if I’m wrong but, aren’t you supposed to be the bad guy here?” Josh said as his eyes rounded back over to me. “Common misconception, sir.” Arone said. “How so?” Jaxon asked as curiosity washed over his face. “I do believe this is a conversation to take to the dining hall so the two of you can recharge. I will explain everything while you enjoy your blood bags.” Arone said as he took my hand and guided us all to the dining hall. When Arone grabbed my hand, Josh glared at me yet again. As Josh and Jaxon fed on blood bags. Arone patiently awaited their questions. “So, if you’re not the enemy. Then who is?” Jaxon asked. “Aryan.” Arone said. Josh choked on his blood bag. “What? What does that mean?” Josh asked through clearing his throat. “Well, have you ever heard that saying “Sleeping with the Enemy?” Well that is what you all were doing. Some are still doing it.” Arone said. “But Aryan is Eiry’s maker.” Josh said. “Yes. Aryan made Eiry for his own diabolical schemes and shenanigans. He knew exactly what to look for.” Arone said. “What does he have to look for?” Jaxon asked. “Well in order for each of you to become a God or Goddess then your soul has to have the reflection of what entails. For example: Josh, you are the God of Thunder because your soul and actions reflect thunder. Whatever you do in life or with anyone, it’s fierce and loyal. Thunder is basically the beat of your heart if your heart were still beating.” Arone said. “That’s why I was Chosen?” Josh asked. “Yes. It also helps that your best friend is also now the

Goddess of Moon.” Arone said. “Why is that?” Josh asked. “Because you will never faulter to do what needs to be done to keep her safe. She will do the same for you as well.” Arone said. “Oooh, I’d love to be a Goddess.” a male voice said just outside the dining hall and a woman’s laugh followed. “Come in, we are awaiting you.” Cirian said. Enrique and Shannon peered through the doorway. Enrique took one look at Arone and his eyes filled with lust. Then he saw me next to Arone. “Oooh, honeysuckle.” Enrique said with sass and flare. “What?” Shannon asked. “What the fuck is you doin’ here with him?” Enrique asked in his usual sassy tone. “I’m not the bad guy, Enrique.” Arone said before I could explain. “I have had too many fucked up dreams to believe that you a good guy.” Enrique said. “Was Aryan in the castle when you had these dreams?” Arone asked. “Yes, he was.” I said. “That’s because we can get into your dreams and make you see whatever we want. We can even do it when you’re awake. It doesn’t matter, we can just manipulate your mind.” Arone said. “How did you come to be?” Shannon asked. “Good question Lady Shannon. We came to be the way we are today because of Aryan’s stupidity. He wished to marry a young maiden and when I found that she was not of royalty then I forbade it. Come to find out she was a powerful Witch and cursed us. Especially when she found out that Aryan gave up the crown for her hand in marriage.” Arone said. “Why?” Enrique asked. “She wanted to overthrow us and become ruler herself.” Arone said. “Just like a bitch to want all the power.” Enrique said. “Are you kidding us?” Josh asked. “No, it’s true.” Cirian said. “Wow!” Shannon said. “So the Dominicus bloodline is royal, isn’t it?” Josh asked. “Yes Josh, we are Royalty. I am the High King of the Romanian Mountains.” Arone said. “Cool.” Jaxon said. “So what the hell does Aryan want with Eiry and the rest of us?” Josh asked as Shannon grabbed his hand. “Well nothing will ever take our curse away but, Aryan won’t believe it.” Arone said. “So Aryan is going to make Eiry try to take the curse away, even if it kills her, isn’t he?” Enrique asked. That question got everyone’s undivided attention and everyone turned to Arone to hear his answer. “You are correct, Enrique.” Arone said. “What the fuck. You’re wrong. This is bullshit!” Josh yelled and stormed out of the dining hall. As soon as the murmuring died down after Josh stormed out. “Cirian, how is it that Aryan and Abel don’t know you? You are their uncle, are you not?” Shannon asked. “Yes I am. The last time Aryan and Abel saw me, they were just wee ones. They don’t at all that’s why.” Cirian said. “Okay, that’s why they didn’t piece it together when you first came to the Castle of Donnchadh.” Shannon said. “Yes.” Cirian said. “Cirian, will you please show everyone to a bed chamber please. You are all welcome to stay.” Arone said. “Thank you, Your Highness.” Enrique said as he bowed before Arone. Arone simply smiled at Enrique and bowed back

to him and said, “The pleasure is all mine. Pleasant dreams to you all.” “Same to you.” Enrique said flirtatiously. I went to my bed chambers and then let myself out the balcony door and flew to the highest balcony of the castle. I just stared at the moon through teary eyes. I stood there until I was tired of standing and then flew to the roof. It was incredible the whole castle looked like mountains on either side. I’ve always hated when Josh is mad at me. I couldn’t really give a shit what anyone else thinks but, if he’s angry at me. Then it is like the world holds no joy for me anymore and that just sucks.

Chapter Fourty-Four

I HEARD A WHOOSHING sound like wings fluttering behind me. There was a thud and the fluttering stopped. “I have been looking for you all over.” Arone’s voice said behind me. “Just wanted to be alone.” I said. “Because of Josh?” Arone asked. “Are you psychic now, too?” I said sarcastically. “Okay, I’ll go.” Arone said. “No.” I said as I got up and turned to face him. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be an asshole.” I said. “What is the deal with the two of you? Are you in love with each other and just torture one another?” Arone asked. “No.” I said through a chuckle. “Then what?” Arone asked. “Josh and I are the best of friends and he thinks I’m consorting with the enemy. He is also pissed because he knew nothing of my whereabouts. So this is like a huge slap in the face. And Josh is actually into Jaxon.” I said. “So, I’m the enemy?” he said. “Yeah, in Josh’s eyes you are. You haven’t done anything so far to prove to him otherwise.” I said. “Do you believe I am the enemy?” he asked. “No. I really don’t.” I said. “Hmm.” he said. “Don’t do that.” I said. “What?” he asked. “You know, the whole cocky-sexy thing you do with your eyes.” I said. “You think I’m sexy?” he asked. “Well yes. Yes I do. You’d have to be blind and just dumb as hell, not to think you are.” I said. It seemed like as soon as I said that, my eyes started glowing but, it was way worse than ever before. So therefore I immediately turned away from him. But as fast as I turned from him, he turned me back to face him. He just looked at me and smiled a cocky grin. “What?” I asked. “I should’ve just done this when I had you pinned in the room.” he said. “Done what?” I asked. And before another word was spoken Arone grabbed me and shot straight up into the air. His beautiful massive strong wings pushed against the wind and all of a sudden we were headed straight down and then began spinning at an accelerated speed through the balcony doorway. He then slammed me up against the wall. “Did I hurt you?” he asked. “I’m a vampire. Of course you didn’t.” I said while still pinned to the wall. “Okay good.” he said and just kissed the hell out of me. Smoke started rolling in and the lights started dimming. I ripped his shirt off and his eyes started glowing a dark emerald green as he growled. He then ripped my gown off me and wrapped me in his wings and walked over to the bed. He laid me down and I pulled him on top of me as he ran his hands all over my body. His hair dangled on top of my chest and waist and his wings covered me. In one deft move he took his pants off and then pulled me

up to sit upright and he grabbed the headrail and bit into my neck. The smoke devoured us and the room. I touched his face as we began to climax, he just stared at me for a moment and kissed me long and hard. Arone grabbed hold of my shoulders and jerked me to him and I threw my head back as my fangs descended and I bit into his neck. As I did, his arms and wings wrapped around me tightly. As our moans got louder we realized that there were people listening in the hallway. So Arone snapped his fingers and his stereo kicked on very loudly. All I could hear then was the song “Live To Tell” by Madonna playing. As soon as I saw him do that, it made me want him more. I think he thought I’d get scared but, I didn’t. I just kissed him even harder. I ran my fingers through his long hair as he did mine as well. When the smoke cleared we just laid there on the bed talking. Studying every curve of one another. “Can I ask a question?” he asked. “Yes.” I said smiling at him. “Have you done much research on the history of Donnchadh? Your ancestors.” he asked. “When I was human, my aunt actually looked into it. She also discovered that we have a family crest but, never found out if we were Royalty or Tyrants.” I said. “I can answer that for you.” he said. “You can?” I asked. “Yes.” he replied. “Well what am I?” I asked. “You’re Royalty.” he said. “How do you know?” I asked. “I’ve tasted the blood before.” he said. “You killed my ancestors?” I asked. Arone just laughed, and then said,”No. Of course not. I slept with one of your ancestors. She was human and knew what I was and accepted me. And when I bit into you, I just ed the taste. Yours is way more potent though.” he said. “Hmm. I wonder why.” I said. He smiled and his eyes glowed once again. “What?” I asked. “I just like that.” he said. “What?” I asked. “The fact that I slept with one of your ancestors and you dismiss it.” he said through a smile. “That was then, Arone. This is now.” I said as got on top of him in a blur and kissed him ionately. He pushed me away just enough. “You should know, I am very territorial.” he said. “So, I belong to you now?” I asked. “Well yes but, more importantly you belong with me.” he said as he pulled me to him and kissed me. “I have a question for you.” I said. “Okay.” he said. “Did you kill or have someone kill Ziggy?” I asked. “I have never harmed nor will I ever harm any of your friends. I have never sent anyone to kill for me. I always felt that if I wanted someone dead, then it’s best if their blood is on my hands, not someone elses.” he said. “Okay. It had to be Aryan then.” I said. “Well if he was there that day then it wasn’t Aryan but, if he wasn’t there then it was him.” he said. “Really?” I asked. “Yes. Aryan doesn’t like to watch things go down that he sets up. It isn’t his style.” he said. “Got it. Can we change the subject?” I said. “Anything you wish.” he said. I just smiled and kissed him and snuggled into him. We talked through the rest of the night. We fell asleep just before dawn. When I awoke, I knew I had to talk to

Josh but, I made no point to be in a hurry to do so. I went and soaked in Arone’s huge bathtub. He was gone somewherein the castle taking care of the staff. Or so I thought anyway. “Ooh, got room for one more?” Arone asked in a sexy voice. “Only for you.” I said smiling up at him. His nakedness is something that you’d never get tired of seeing. As he got into the bathtub with me, I smacked him on the ass. “That’s a nice view.” I said. “You think so, huh?” he asked with a cocky grin. “Yes I do.” I said. “Hmm. You’re my vision.” he said. “Really?” I asked. “Most definitely.” he said and lifted me up to him. “I believe you were the on I’ve been waiting for.” he said. “So, I’m the one who ignites your heart?” I said through a smile, wiping bubbles from the bubble bath from his face. “Yes, as a matter of fact, you do. And other areas for that matter.” he said. “Oh yeah? What else do I ignite?” I asked. “My whole world.” he said as he growled as he pulled me even closer. We then bit into one another simultaneously and melted into one another. When everything finally mellowed down, we just joked and goofed around. “We have to stop meeting like this, Arone.” I said in a little laugh. “Oh, I completely agree but, you were naked and in the bath in the privacy of my bed chamber, no less. So, I felt the need to coil around you as much as possible.” he said in a cocky voice as he played with my hair as I sat between his legs and rested my head on his chest. “Mmm, this is amazing.” I said. “Yes, it is but, we’re going to have to get dressed because we have guests to entertain, sweetheart.” he said. “Mmm. No.” I groaned. “Come on baby. We gotta go.” he said. “Okay. I’m coming.” I said. We got dressed and walked out of Arone’s bed chamber and walked down the corridor. When we turned the corner I ran right into Jaxon. “Oh shit, I’m so sorry.” I said. “It’s cool, I’m okay.” Jaxon said while laughing which made me start laughing. Josh walked up behing Jaxon and continued his glare when he looked at me. “Everything okay?” Josh asked. “Yeah, they’re good.” Arone said. Josh just nodded and then glared at me again. “You wanna keep glaring at me? You go right ahead, Josh. I don’t owe you or anyone else a fucking explanation or anything.” I yelled and walked down the corridor and then in super human speed. “What the hell was that about?” Jaxon asked as Josh ran after me. Josh finally caught up to me and grabbed my arm and turned me to face him. “What the fuck?!” Josh yelled. I just looked at him with a surprised look. “You have missing for over a month and when I find you. You’re hanging around the fucking so-called enemy. Then ya say you don’t owe me an explanation. Oh but I beg to differ.” Josh said angrily and then punched a whole in the concrete wall. I jumped and stepped away from him quickly. “Oh no, no, no. You get your ass back over here.” he said in a growl. “What?” I asked. “Don’t what me. Talk to me, dammit.” Josh said. “What do you want to know? You want to know that since I have been here my powers are absorbing me and

taking a hold on me. That I rode a Harley Davidson and loved it. That it’s true that I was made under false pretenses. Or that Ziggy was killed by Aryan’s minions instead of Arone’s. Or how about the fact that I feel lost and out of my mind. That somehow Arone makes all those feelings go away. Or that Arone is the only one that makes me feel wanted, needed, loved, and safe.” I said through tears. “What? Aryan killed Ziggy?” Josh asked. “Yeah, he did, Josh. I’m so sorry.” I said as I cried through the words. Josh came up to me to hold me but, Arone heard me crying and dashed to me and held me close before Josh got to me. “What the hell?” Josh said. “I heard her crying and came to her aide.” Arone said. “So, Eiry isn’t delusional then. Is she?” Josh asked. “Delusional of what, may I ask?” Arone calmly said. “Of your love…….for her.” Josh hesitated. “Do you believe my intentions are unpure with your best-friend?” Arone asked. “I don’t know. I just don’t know anything anymore.” Josh said. “I’m gonna go.” I said. “Well, where you going?” Arone asked. “To see if Caine wants to ride.” I said. “Okay, be careful.” he said as he kissed me. “I will.” I said. Then I walked away and went to the garage but, never had any intention on asking Caine to ride with me. I changed into the leather clothing and took off on my favorite tricycle Harley. “Okay, talk. I know you have a lot of questions for me, Josh. I will answer all that I can. I promise.” Arone said. “Are you evil?” Josh asked. Arone let out a long breath. “No. I am no more evil than you are, Josh. I don’t expect you to believe me. I am dark there is no question about that but, I would never hurt any of you. And for as dark as I am, you all have darkness in you.” Arone said. “Why or how did you fall for Eiry so fast?” Josh asked. “The whole time that I have been regaining my strength. I have been casting spells to watch her and I fell for her immediately.” Arone said. “Mm. She’s not hard to fall for. There is something about her.” Josh said. “You noticed that too, huh?” Arone asked. “Oh yeah.” Josh said. “The fact that I fell for her through magical images means that my love for her is very real and pure. If it had been the other way around then it wouldn’t have been pure. The fact that you’re very protective of her is a blessing.” Arone said. “I always have been. No matter what my world is like, it seems to cease to exist if I don’t have her in it.” Josh said. “I can definitely see that.” Arone said while shaking his head. “So that is why I am so suspicious of you.” Josh said as he stared out the window of the castle to notice that I was traveling alone on the Harley. “What the hell?” Josh whispered. As I rode out I never noticed the sky was filled with winged creatures with red glowing eyes. Josh and Arone gazed out the window together. “Oh shit!!!” Arone said as he shot out of the balcony doors. He flew up high into the sky along with Josh. Arone shot out purple lightning to alert everyone. Josh shot out red thunder waves and took out some of the creatures. Aryan and Abel were

right in the middle of them with eyes glowing. Arone zapped me with his powers as Aryan came in low and fast and tried to grab me from my bike and I ducked down as he just barely missed me. I hurriedly took off my leather jacket and jumped in the air. As I did, a pair of violet wings spread out behind me and my eyes began to glow their luminous color. I could feel power surging all through me. That was when my powers finally absorbed me completely. I had no idea why I went further into the sky and clapped my hands together one time and blew all the creatures to the earth and when I did. I shot straight down and slammed into the earth causing a shock wave blast for ten miles. “Holy shit! Did you see that?” Josh yelled to Arone. Arone just nodded and laughed. “What the hell was that?” Jaxon asked Josh. “Eiry.” Josh said. “When and how did she get wings?” Jaxon asked. “Just now and Arone did it, babe.” Josh said. Malachi then shot through the sky and shot his lightning whip at the remaining flying creatures including Aryan and Abel. Then Caine shot out of the castle and shot out glowing orbs of sunlight at Abel and chased him away. Aryan soon followed when he realized he was about to face Arone and Cirian both. Arone then stopped in mid-flight when he saw Aryan retreating. Then Arone’s gaze and glowing eyes met mine. He changed his course and came right for me. I didn’t run, I just hovered and he crashed right into me. The creatures were still fleeing and Arone and I landed on the ground together. He then noticed that my eyes were constantly glowing now. “What?” he asked. “Wings?” I asked. “Yeah.” he said. “What did you do?” I asked. “I added an ingredient to you. It’s not permenant.” Arone said. “What, was I not good enough before?” I asked. “You’re perfect. I just wanted to see you in wings and how you would handle yourself with them.” Arone said. “Really? How did I do?” I asked. “Beautifully, like I knew you would.” Arone said through a smile. I started spinning trying to see behind me. “What the hell are you doing?” Arone asked. “Trying to see if I grew a damn tail.” I said as I kept spinning. Josh and Jaxon landed next to Arone. “What is she doing?” Josh asked with a puzzled face. Arone started laughing hard. So hard he could barely catch his breath. “She’s trying to see if she grew a fuckin’ tail.” Arone finally said through his laughter. Josh and Jaxon started laughing with him. “I don’t see what is so fuckin’ funny. This is serious.” I said in a serious tone. They just laughed even harder. “Fuck you guys.” I said and shot off into the sky and flew into my bed chambers through the balcony doors. “Oh shit. She’s pissed.” Josh said. “I think you’re right but, she will get over it. Did you see that shit? Have you ever seen Eiry do that before?” Arone asked. “No man. Never.” Josh said. “Well that means that she’s been absorbed into her powers as the rest of you have too. Your eyes will never stop glowing from here on out.” Arone said. “Wow.” Josh said. Meanwhile back in Scotland,

Aryan and Abel land in front of the Castle of Donnchadh. Aryan is furious and is about to do the absolute unforgiveable. He and Abel crept up behind Pam and Magnolia and beheaded them in cold blood. They never saw it coming but, Elisianna saw it all as she came back from the kitchen with sandwiches for their girls night together. She watched as Aryan and Abel laughed about what they had done. Elisianna ran from the castle as fast as she could. She got as far away from them as possible and stood up on the cliff by the waterfall called Razor’s Edge. She screamed to the top of the heavens. “MALACHI!!!” Elisianna screamed. All the Gods and Goddesses heard it. “What the hell was that?” Josh yelled. Malachi shot down next to Josh. “It was Elisianna. Something’s very wrong.” Malachi said. “Does anyone else feel that?” Shannon asked. “What is that?” Caine asked. “Death.” I said. “What? How do you know that?” Cirian asked. “Trust me. I know.” I said. “Well what are you going to do?” Jaxon asked Malachi. “What the fuck do you think? I’m going to go get her. She’s family. I will get Pam and Mags, too.” “Okay. We’ll be waiting for you to return.” Josh said. Malachi nodded and took to the clouds that just seem to magically appear. Malachi arrived at Scotland and went to the cliff where Elisianna was to see her sitting at the edge of the cliff hugging her knees and rocking back and forth while crying hysterically. “Elisianna?” Malachi said. “Malachi.” She said as her teary eyes looked up at him. “What’s wrong?” Malachi asked. “They killed them.” Elisianna said. “Who?” Malachi asked. “Aryan and Abel killed Pam and Mags.” she said. “What? When?” Malachi said. “When I screamed for you. Just before that.” she said. “Oh my Goddess.” Malachi said under his breath. “We gotta talk to someone about this.” Elisianna said. “Yeah, yeah you’re right.” he said. “So, where are we going?” Elisianna asked. “Take my hand. You’ll find out.” Malachi said. She took his hand and they shot off into the sky. Back in the Romanian Mountains, I found myself looking at my wings. There was a tap on my balcony door. I went to the door to see Arone’s face and opened the door and let him in. “You’re mad at me.” Arone said. “A little.” I said. “Well would it help if I told you that you’re not a demon? That what you’re seeing is just a spell.” Arone said while biting his bottom lip. “Yeah, it would.” I said with a curious look. “Well, rest easy then, okay? Because it is just a spell.” Arone said. Then he snapped his fingers and my wings disappeared. But for some strange reason the energy still flowed in me. “What? I asked. “How do you feel?” he asked. “I feel like an amazing amount of power is surging through me.” I said. “That’s because your powers have completely absorbed you.” he said. “What? Really?” I asked. “Yes, and now your eyes will constantly glow for now on.” he said. “Are you changing your mind about your feelings for me?” I asked.

“Why would you ask me that?” he asked looking very disturbed by the question. “Because I want a love that will echo throughout eternity. I wanna feel the awe and the humility that goes within every touch and kiss and if your not up to it then I need to know. I need to know before this goes any further and we get hurt.” I said as I put my head down, scared for what he would say next. “I wanna give you so much more than that. I am in this forever. Nothing you say or do will ever make me change my mind about that. You think I am a good guy but, I am not. I do things to make the ones I love safe. I am wreckless and selfish and I don’t care. I will always do what is required and you may not like it but, I won’t change. Not even for you.” he said. “Neither will I. Not even for you.” I said. “So, where do we stand?” he asked. “That’s up to you. You want me, I’m here.” I said. “You know I want you. I’ll never not want you. I’ll show you how love should really be. I’ll never break your heart or make you feel like you’re not worthy of love.” Arone said as he walked up and touched my face as I smiled through tears when he said all those things. Just before things got heated between Arone and I there was a frantic knock on my door. Arone opened the door and there was a small figure that peered in the doorway. “Lissy?” I said behind Arone. “Eiry, I’m so sorry. I couldn’t stop them.” Elisianna said through sobs. “What? What are you talking about?” I asked as I hugged her. “They killed them.” Elisianna said still crying. “Who killed whom?” Arone said with widened eyes. “Aryan and Abel killed Pam and Magnolia.” Malachi said as Mathias walked up behind him and Shannon ran to Mathias. “What?” I asked as tears filled my eyes. “Come here, love.” Arone said as he opened his arms to embrace me. I went to him with Elisianna and he held us both tight. “Go on.” he said. “Well Elisianna said that Pam and Mags were in the dining hall talking while Elisianna was in the kitchen making sandwiches for all of them. It was there girls night and Aryan and Abel crept behind Pam and Mags and they pulled out their swords and beheaded them both. Afterward both Aryan and Abel just laughed about it.” Malachi said. “No. This can’t be happening.” I said. “We will handle this darling. You just sit over here.” Arone said as he sat me down on my bed. Arone then signaled Malachi and Mathias to go with him. Elisianna came and sat with me on my bed. We held each others hands and cried. Elisianna just kept saying she was sorry. “It’s not your fault Lissy. You couldn’t have done anything. They would’ve killed you, too.” I said. “What’s the deal with you and Arone?” She asked with curious puffy teary eyes. “I don’t know. He says he loves me and I believe it’s pure.” I said. “He does love you. I can see and feel it in his words when he speaks to you.” she said. “That’s good to know.” I said. “How do you feel about him?” she asked. “Lissy, he is nothing short of

amazing.” I said. “Okay, you two are in love.” she said. “Is that bad?” I asked. “Of course not. You two seem happy together.” she said with a smile. “There for a while I thought Aryan truly wanted me but, I was so wrong. Then Cirian, he may have had the feelings but, not enough to push on through.” I said. “No, sweetie that’s not accurate.” said the young maiden that also happened to be a witch. Lissy and I turned and gave her our attention. “What is accurate then?” Elisianna asked. “Eiry, did you ever stop and wonder why it is that all the men that have followed you to hell and back, it’s because there is something inside of you that they want to be close to. This isn’t just a coincidence honey. This is fate that has brought you thus far. Just like it was no accident that I was chosen to bring Arone back.” said the maiden. “You brought Arone back?” Lissy and I asked simultaneously. “Well of course I did.” said the maiden. “What is your name?” Elisianna asked. “My name is Gadaylia.” she said. “Nice to meet you Gadaylia.” Elisianna said. “The pleasure is all mine. You will need my help in time. And I will be there to help you, I promise.” Gadaylia said. Moments ed and then Elisianna broke the silence and said, “So what were you and Arone doing when we knocked?” Elisianna asked with a shit eating grin. “O-M-G! Hooker youse know exactly what they was doin’. They was doin’ the humpety bump.” Enrique said as he thrusted his hips and mad grunting noises. “Uh-huh! Well is he at least good in the sack?” Lissy asked as she wiggled her eyebrows. I just laughed and let out a long sigh. “Oh shit! That’s a definite yes!” Enrique said laughing. “Uh-huh, I agree.” Lissy said. “Pow! Baby Pow!” Enrique said. “Why the hell are we talking about my sex life?” I asked. “Well can’t talk about mine….or lack thereof.” Lissy said. “Oh, hell hooker, I’ll drinky drink to that.” Enrique said as he pulled out a blood bag from another bag. “What? Oh you need a recharge.” Lissy said. “Yeah, lack of booty makes me hungry.” Enrique said sarcastically. “Ha, ha, ha. Asshole.” Lissy said laughing. We just tried to find anything else to talk about. It was better than talking about current events. “Is there a party in here?” Shannon asked as she walked through the door followe by Josh, Jaxon, Jeremy, Mathias, and Caine. “No, suga we is talkin’ bout our non-existent sex life and Ms. Thang’s spectacular sex life. Um-hmm!” Enrique said taking a break from sipping his blood bag and tosses me one. “Let’s turn on some jams.” Jaxon said. “Oooh, that’s the best idea I heard all night.” said Enrique. Shannon went and turned on the stereo and Third Eye Blind was playing the song “I Want You.” Shannon starts singing and Jaxon s in with her. Caine cleared the furniture so everyone could dance and then holds his hand out to me. I got up and took his hand and he pulled me to him. “I can’t two step, just so you know.” I said. “No problem. I’ll teach you.” he said. He showed me the dance steps and when I learned it I started throwing in my own moves. Spins

in super-human speed and steps. “Hell yeah! You got it.” Caine said. “Whoo! Go girl!” Enrique said. Caine then spun me around and I spun right into Josh’s arms. “Hi.” he said. “Hello.” I said and then we danced to the song “Heaven Knows” by the Pretty Recklass. There was a strange feeling that seemed to wash over me. I let go of Josh and he just continued to dance with Jaxon as I lingered over to the window. I could see a tall dark figure standing on a nearby cliff and just staring at us. He didn’t hang around long though because before I could say anything, he was gone. I then went back to dancing with Josh again and he and I fell into step like we always did. “Well at least you can still dirty dance.” Josh said. “That’s a gift that I’ll never surrender.” I said. “Well if you do, I may have a problem with that.” Arone said behind me. He twirled me around and started grinding against me, teaching me moves that I had never seen or felt before. “Go Arone! Go Arone!” Everyone was yelling. They were laughing and having a good time. It had been so long that I had forgotten what it looked like to see them happy again. I stopped dancing and went into a corner and just watched as Arone continued dancing. Shannon and Enrique sandwiched Arone and started grinding on one another. We were laughing so hard, Josh and I were. Just the fact that Arone has a fun side made me fall a little harder for him. I wanted to go to him and kiss him fiercely. I couldn’t though because I wanted to continue watching my friends have a good time. They’re more than friends, they’re my family. I said to myself, they are all special in their own way. Even Pam and Magnolia were very special to me. I lived with Pam when I was first turned. Magnolia was the first person I met when I moved to the Castle of Donnchadh I inherited. Now they’re gone and never coming back. Then everything comes flooding back and I’m sad again. So I make sure no one sees me and slip out the balcony door. As soon as I hit the end of the balcony I flew up into the sky far away from the castle and screamed. I screamed so loud that it pushed the clouds away like a tidal wave pushes away an entire city. “What the hell?” I said in a gasp. “You’re getting more powerful by the second.” Caine said. “Am I?” I asked. “You feel it surging through you don’t you?” he asked. I just nodded my head. “When your ion drives your anger, desire, or lust. It’s all magnified because you’re a vampire. Right now it’s like a drunk driver at the wheel. Soon the Goddess will set in. Then no more drunk driver.” Caine said. “Did you go through it?” I asked. “Yes and no.” Caine said. “How do you mean?” I asked. “Well the God part of me hasn’t quite got it yet. When he does, you’ll see the difference. Right now I still have the drunk driver at the wheel.” Caine said. “Got it.” I said as I flew further away. “Where are you going?” he asked. “I don’t know. Nowhere I guess.” I said. “Come here.” he said. “Why?” I asked. “Just come here.” he said. I floated over to him. He spun me around so that my back

was up against his chest. He put his arms around my waist and pulled me tightly to him. “Clear your mind.” Caine whispered in my ear. “What for?” I asked. “Because you have to let your powers pull to the center of your stomach. Drive down deep and then release at the right time.” he said. “What will this help?” I asked. “Because you have no control, Eiry. You still have the drunk driver ? All your emotions consume you and then you let go and then boom, its all over the place. That won’t cut it especially for you.” he said. “Alright. Focus on the castle. Let all your emotions flood you. Love, hate, sorrow, and rage. Let it all consume you and pull it to the pit of your stomach. When you feel you can’t take it anymore. Focus on a target and release.” Caine said with intensity. “Alright. I got it.” I said breathing heavily. I focused on the castle like Caine told me. I let my emotions damn near drown me. Pulling them to the center and then deeper and deeper. I focused on the castle and then I released. It sent a shock wave all through the castle and then the it started changing. It went from dull and drab to shiny, elegant, and majestic. “Oh shit! That’s incredible.” Caine said excitedly. Even the ones that work in the castle that were cursed as well, all changed back to human form. “What the hell did I do?” I asked. “Well, don’t quote me but, I think you just broke the curse.” he said laughing and cheering. “Wow! Really?” I asked. Arone came out of my balcony doors along with everyone else. “Wow! What happened? It’s beautiful.” Mathias, Shannon, Malachi, and Jeremy said at the same time. “She broke it.” Arone said as he stared up into the sky and saw me and Caine in the sky together. He just stared up at us and smiled. “How do you feel?” Caine asked. “I feel good. The power is surging more now. Even more so that before.” I said. “Good. I’m going to have to have to work with you more.” he said. “I definitely need more work.” I said. “I’ll work with you.” Caine said. My eyes began to get brighter. I could feel it getting stronger and more intense. “Wow! That’s awesome.” Caine said. “What’s happening?” I asked. “Your powers and you are becoming one. It’s really fast, mine came in seven years. Shannon completed quickly and Josh and Malachi are done.” Caine said. “What does that mean?” I asked. “Well it could mean only one thing. That the powers that be, want you and the others to adapt fast because Aryan’s is going to move very soon.” Caine said. “I am going to move quickly and you won’t even know when I have begun.” Aryan’s voice filled the black sky. “Shit. It’s a spell.” Caine said. “I guess you finally broke that pesky curse that was plaguing the castle. Hmm, it looks breathtaking. Just the way I .” Aryan said. “Cut the shit, Aryan. What do you want?” Arone said. “I want what you took from me, dad. I want the love of my life and I want the throne.” Aryan said in anger. I began to cry, I have no idea why but I did. “Eiry, you wish to ask me something?” Aryan asked. “Did you ever love me?” I asked.

“Of course not. I did what I had to do in order to get what I wanted.” he said with a sneer. I cried even harder when it was confirmed. I just flew away from all of them. I went back to my usual spot on top of the castle where Arone and I first told one another how we feel. “Eiry.” Aryan said through my sobs. “Please don’t cry.” he said. “Why? It’s not like you care.” I said. “I do care.” Aryan said. “Yeah right, you killed them Aryan.” I said through sobs. “I know. You’re the only one that can hear me right now. So I need you to hear this. I do care about you in my own way. I killed your friends and so many others for selfish reasons. Reasons that you nor anyone else will fully understand. My father will probably succeed in killing me but, before he does I need you to know that I made you because your human life was drowning you. You made no sense to yourself or to anyone else for that matter. I couldn’t let you continue on like that. You were deserving of the life that you have now. And although I have many regrets, making you isn’t one of them.” Aryan said and his voice went silent. I just sat there and cried until there was nothing in me left to cry. “Eiry, are you alright?” Shannon asked. “Yeah.” I said as I hurriedly wiped the tears away from my face and quickly put on a fake smile. “You don’t have to lie to me. I’m your friend and I’m here for you.” Shannon said. “His voice came back and he said that he does love me.” I said. “It’s not real honey. Aryan will say anything at this point.” Shannon said. “I know. I believe you. I heard what he said before.” I said. “Hello? Hello my fabulous one.” Mathias said in a sing song voice. Shannon and I started laughing. “Who is that?” I said still laughing. “It’s Mathias.” Shannon said laughing as well. “Sweet pea? Where are you my darling?” Mathias said in a weird accent. Shannon and I laughed again. “I’m over here, babe.” Shannon said. “Ah, there is my lovely.” Mathias said. “You two look so great together. I’m so happy for the two of you.” I said. “Eiry, I’ve seen you and Arone together and you are so adorable.” Shannon said as Mathias agreed. “Shannon, I am going to do something really crazy. I need your help.” I said. “What can I help you with? And what are gonna do?” Shannon asked. “I need you to cause a distraction. I am going back to the Castle of Donnchadh.” I said. “That’s a horrible idea!” Shannon sneered. “Look, whether you help me or not, I am going no matter what.” I said. “Fine. I’ll do it.” Shannon said. “Thank you.” I said. “Yeah, yeah. When do I do this?” Shannon asked. “Well in about an hour.” I said. “I still think this is a bad idea.” I know. I then ran to the servants quarters because I needed Gadaylia. “Gadaylia! I need you.” I said. “I know.” Gadaylia said as she just magically appeared behind me. I turned around and took a deep breath. “What does he want, Gadaylia? What does he want really?” I asked. “What he’s always wanted. Peace.” Gadaylia said. “How can I give him that?” I asked. “With this.” she said as she held up a wicked looking dagger. “So, I just

stab him?” I asked. “Not just anywhere. In the heart.” Gadaylia said. “May I?” I asked. Gadaylia smiled at me and said,”You are going to have to be strong. “I will be.” I said. “I know you will.” she said. “Do you really believe that Arone will kill his own son?” I asked. “Honestly I do not, Eiry.” “That’s what I thought.” I said. “Please, be careful.” she said. “Thank you.” I said. “You’re welcome.” she replied. I then ran to Malachi I needed him to help me as well. I found him in the clouds which was his usual spot which also happened to be perfect. “Hello Malachi.” I said. “Hello. What can I do for you?” he asked. “I need you to do something very important for me. And if you won’t help then I’ll just do what I have to do.” I said. “What?” he asked. “Help me fake my death.” I said. “What?!” he exclaimed. “If you don’t then I will really die. You cannot tell a soul.” I said. “Fuck! What do I have to do?” he asked. “Just keep an eye on me. You’ll know what to do.” I said. As the hour was up, Shannon did as she promised and caused a huge distraction. No one had a clue that I was flying off at that very moment. I just kept flying until I reached my destination. I finally arrived at the Castle of Donnchadh. It is my home and I own it, so I felt there was no sense in sneaking around. Aryan already knew that I was there anyway, so there wouldn’t be any point in it. I got to the bottom of the staircase and I could smell it, I could smell the blood and the death. I looked in the dining hall and my eyes filled with tears and horror. I could see Magnolia and Pam lying on the floor on one side of the dining table and their heads on the other side. “Mmm, it’s poetry isn’t it?” Aryan said as he glided up behind me. My eyes began to glow furiously and I turned around and stabbed him right in the heart. “No. That’s poetry.” I said. Aryan kept trying to grab the dagger from his chest but, it kept burning him. “Why?” he groaned and gasped. “Why? Did you really just ask me that?” I said as I sobbed. “You came into life when you changed me. You have lied to me at every turn and then you kill my family and I stab you in the heart. Now you tell me why I did it.” I said. “Eiry, I….” Aryan’s words trailed off as Arone’s voice interrupted. “Hello my son.” Arone said. “I am no son of yours.” Aryan said. “Well I should think that you would want to have forgiveness for you’re about to depart.” Arone said. Then in super human speed Arone ran to Aryan and grabbed the dagger and twisted it a bit. Aryan screamed and writhed in pain and screamed, “Just do it already!!!” “You have nothing to say?” Arone asked. “Nothing just do it.” Aryan growled. Then at that point Arone shoved the dagger to the hilt. In one deft move Aryan blasted me with a huge ball of energy. My eyes stopped glowing and I fell to the floor. Arone grabbed his sword and in one strike he cut Aryan’s head off. Malachi then ran to my aide as none of the others had made it there yet. Malachi then raised

my head and whispered, “Did you take the potion Gadaylia gave you?” I nodded weakly. And a few moments ed and then I died along with Aryan. Malachi then walked away from me and began sobbing. He had to play it off after all. So he cracked his whip and lightning shot from the sky and then created a sterling silver coffin and place me in there. Then a black coffin for Aryan as well and they placed him in it. Malachi made coffins for Pam and Magnolia. Pam’s was purple and Magnolia’s was red. Gadaylia gave Malachi the specific time to come and retrieve me. After the funeral’s were over and everyone left the crypt. Then Malachi quietly snuck into the crypt and opened my coffin and Gadaylia was right, I was awake. Malachi picked me up and took me down the road and put me in a running black limo. As Malachi situated me into the car a man spoke to us. “Eiry, are you sure this is what you want?” he asked in a deep english accent. “Yes. I am sure. It will hurt them but, I am not good at what and who I am. I really need help.” I said. “Well in that case, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Jericho Black. You will be staying with me for the duration of your fake imminent death. I will teach you all that I can and all that I know.” he said. “Thank you. I do appreciate this very much.” I said. As Jericho continued to speak I just drown him out as I saw Josh stand by the crypt where I was laid to rest. We were about to pull away and then I said, “Stop! I just gotta see his face. Please just let me see his face. I need to know he will be alright.” “Very well then.” said Jericho. I saw his face, his eyes were dimly glowing but, they got brighter when Jaxon came to his aide. While Jaxon comforted Josh I knew that things were not over at all. When a maker or progeny dies then the ties that link between the two become severed it will cause extreme pain. I have to it that I never felt anything of the sort. Which I knew that meant that Aryan was not dead and the big war had not yet arrived. Things were just getting started or so it would seem but, I smiled and knew that as long as Jaxon was with Josh to comfort him, he would be alright. I knew that I needed to go to become stronger so that I could really be there for my family. I knew it seemed selfish but, I can’t risk their lives just because I wasn’t strong enough. Then as we pulled away I said under my breath, “Goodbye, Josh.” Then the tears just rolled down my face as we drove away.

For Josh

Thank you for encouraging

me to write this book.

I love you.